Note
I know you’re not active anymore but you are so so insanely talented
Aww thank you!! I really appreciate that.
I check my feed every once in a while, and it makes me happy to see people are still reading my things.
I’ve just lost the spark/excitement in writing stories. I’m keeping the blog up in hopes that one day it’ll come back :)
I have not abandoned my blog, I’m just lurking in the dark now.
2 notes
·
View notes
Note
Okay I know it's been forever, thank you for adding me on the tag list. I've been dealing with heavy mental health but I finally got to reading Blood On Fire.
It was a lot of fun! I had a lot of fun! And the plot was really up my ally of simple but very effective and gut wrenching. I would have liked to go in a little deeper with our favorite flaming phoenix and hyung line. But my own headcannon would be not only did she understand them but also, she's a phoenix. Probably smoking hot pun not intended but also very intended— she's such a gem creature that creatures rarely meet, and that only adds to her allure. I don't blame the boys for going all the way at least once just to taste what many wont in their lifetime. And they truly respect her too...most of the time anyway, professionally and publically 💗
👑👑👑 Queen behavior.
Ive always found it difficult to write long series as I get impatient with myself 😅 but yes, she really is one of a kind and in another world, i couldve expanded more on her “legend” and how she connects with each member of the hyung line. The last part was rushed, but tysm for getting to the end! Im sorry about ur mental health, i hope its been better now.
That being said, i have been on a hiatus for a long time and i plan to continue it. I will keep my account active though for those that still like to read my stuff. Ive become terribly busy and tired with my last clinicals, ive actually started to develop bags under my eyes.
Love to you and everyone else!
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Gonna be going on a small hiatus, just to focus on school and get my inspiration back. I promise I’ll return, just need to focus on other things without this blog lingering over my head for a little bit ❤️ thanks for understanding 🥰
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
MORE PHOTOS OF MY MC CUZ IM OBSESSED
7 notes
·
View notes
Note
yk what i was thinking about the other day? this is totally self servicing bc i love jazz and i would looooove to go to a jazz bar w heehoon :P like imagine a dark smokey lounge and they sandwich you between them, humming along and lazily drumming their fingers on your thigh along to the music. and ofc you all get tipsy and moved by the music… im sure you know where im going here LOL
Hoon in that red velvet turtleneck with a black blazer over it and black dress slacks, and heeseung with a rose on the front of his white button down tucked into another pair of black slacks with a long black coat. Thats the fit they attend the jazz bar in.
There’s not a lot of people in there, just some VIP regulars and the jazz band playing live. The room is humbly small and lit with a somber ambience of purple and red. You’re in this backless dress and Heehoon are all over you, ghosting their fingers on the small of your back. Sunghoon is pulling you into his side while wrapping a protective arm around your bare back and Heeseung is busy ordering drinks for the three of you.
Not only is your dress backless, there’s also a rather large slit on the front, which irks the boys to no extent. Heeseung, sitting on the side your slit is on, traces patterns on the bare skin of your thigh, though you know he’s fuming with anger. Heehoon are perfect players in mastering the element of ignorance is bliss. If you looked at them for too long, you’d see the way Sunghoon’s jaw is clenched and the way Heeseung rhythmically curls his fingers into a fist. But from afar, you just look like a happy group of people enjoying the music while sipping on a rum and coke on the rocks.
Being the lightweight that you are, you find yourself swaying into Heeseung’s warm chest. “Baby, dance with me,” you’d say, pulling on his hand. Herseung would shoot sunghoon a look, who only returned his concern with a raise of his hand, as if telling him to go before you get upset.
You drag him into the middle of the bar and wrap his arms around your front, pressing your back into his chest. The two of you sway along to the music and heeseung does everything in his power not to pop a boner. With your ass rubbing against the zippered seam of his slacks, heeseung grits his teeth and moves his hands which were clasped across your stomach down to your hips.
Sunghoon watches from afar with a smirk, occasionally shooting the other men in the bar glaring looks because apparently, seeing you come in with two men wasn’t enough to fend off these good for nothing bastards. The band finishes up their set and you let out a chime of compliments, inebriated by the liquor making its home in your stomach. Heeseung, slightly annoyed, grabs your wrist and pulls you back to where sunghoon is.
“Baby, you were supposed to be enjoying the music, not pressing up against Heeseung’s cock like a pretty slut.” Sunghoon whispers, nuzzling your exposed neck.
You feel a warmth in your belly bloom upon hearing the rasp in sunghoon’s voice. Rubbing your thighs together, you hop back onto the bar stool between Sunghoon and Heeseung.
“Behave. We’ll sit here for a bit and sober up before heading home.” Heeseung says, running his fingers up your thigh again.
You find a sobering comfort in the way his fingers light a fire under your skin you lean into his touch and instead of dragging his hand back down like he had been doing for the last few minutes, his fingers mischievously find there way under the satin fabric of your dress. You look to Heeseung, but there’s no change of expression evident on his face. He’s just calmly conversing with Sunghoon while he toys with the side of your panties. “Heeseung…” you whisper, opening your legs wider under the bar.
“We said, behave.” Sunghoon closes your legs together by grabbing the knee closest to Heeseung and pulling it towards himself. The movement has you spinning to face Sunghoon and he stares at you with his deep brown orbs, gleaming with trouble. You fucked up.
“Spreading your legs in public?” Sunghoon tsks at you and you shudder when you feel Heeseung’s warm hand stroke your back. “Someone doesn’t want to cum tonight.”
Ok lol oops, i totally saw the vision
48 notes
·
View notes
Text

Omg ok but imagine sunghoon and jake sharing you, jakes got you in doggy style while sunghoon has his cock down your throat while telling you how good you’re doing for him.
And they’re just trying to see who fucks you better, grunting at one another how much you like their cock better than the other. 😭
95 notes
·
View notes
Note
yk what i was thinking about the other day? this is totally self servicing bc i love jazz and i would looooove to go to a jazz bar w heehoon :P like imagine a dark smokey lounge and they sandwich you between them, humming along and lazily drumming their fingers on your thigh along to the music. and ofc you all get tipsy and moved by the music… im sure you know where im going here LOL
Hoon in that red velvet turtleneck with a black blazer over it and black dress slacks, and heeseung with a rose on the front of his white button down tucked into another pair of black slacks with a long black coat. Thats the fit they attend the jazz bar in.
There’s not a lot of people in there, just some VIP regulars and the jazz band playing live. The room is humbly small and lit with a somber ambience of purple and red. You’re in this backless dress and Heehoon are all over you, ghosting their fingers on the small of your back. Sunghoon is pulling you into his side while wrapping a protective arm around your bare back and Heeseung is busy ordering drinks for the three of you.
Not only is your dress backless, there’s also a rather large slit on the front, which irks the boys to no extent. Heeseung, sitting on the side your slit is on, traces patterns on the bare skin of your thigh, though you know he’s fuming with anger. Heehoon are perfect players in mastering the element of ignorance is bliss. If you looked at them for too long, you’d see the way Sunghoon’s jaw is clenched and the way Heeseung rhythmically curls his fingers into a fist. But from afar, you just look like a happy group of people enjoying the music while sipping on a rum and coke on the rocks.
Being the lightweight that you are, you find yourself swaying into Heeseung’s warm chest. “Baby, dance with me,” you’d say, pulling on his hand. Herseung would shoot sunghoon a look, who only returned his concern with a raise of his hand, as if telling him to go before you get upset.
You drag him into the middle of the bar and wrap his arms around your front, pressing your back into his chest. The two of you sway along to the music and heeseung does everything in his power not to pop a boner. With your ass rubbing against the zippered seam of his slacks, heeseung grits his teeth and moves his hands which were clasped across your stomach down to your hips.
Sunghoon watches from afar with a smirk, occasionally shooting the other men in the bar glaring looks because apparently, seeing you come in with two men wasn’t enough to fend off these good for nothing bastards. The band finishes up their set and you let out a chime of compliments, inebriated by the liquor making its home in your stomach. Heeseung, slightly annoyed, grabs your wrist and pulls you back to where sunghoon is.
“Baby, you were supposed to be enjoying the music, not pressing up against Heeseung’s cock like a pretty slut.” Sunghoon whispers, nuzzling your exposed neck.
You feel a warmth in your belly bloom upon hearing the rasp in sunghoon’s voice. Rubbing your thighs together, you hop back onto the bar stool between Sunghoon and Heeseung.
“Behave. We’ll sit here for a bit and sober up before heading home.” Heeseung says, running his fingers up your thigh again.
You find a sobering comfort in the way his fingers light a fire under your skin you lean into his touch and instead of dragging his hand back down like he had been doing for the last few minutes, his fingers mischievously find there way under the satin fabric of your dress. You look to Heeseung, but there’s no change of expression evident on his face. He’s just calmly conversing with Sunghoon while he toys with the side of your panties. “Heeseung…” you whisper, opening your legs wider under the bar.
“We said, behave.” Sunghoon closes your legs together by grabbing the knee closest to Heeseung and pulling it towards himself. The movement has you spinning to face Sunghoon and he stares at you with his deep brown orbs, gleaming with trouble. You fucked up.
“Spreading your legs in public?” Sunghoon tsks at you and you shudder when you feel Heeseung’s warm hand stroke your back. “Someone doesn’t want to cum tonight.”
Ok lol oops, i totally saw the vision
48 notes
·
View notes
Text
Blood on Fire ~ pt. 4 | PSH

A/N: this is part 4 of the BOF series (LAST part), please read part 1 for the story to make sense as these are heavily driven by plot.
genre/tags for this part ✶ MDNI reverse harem!hyung line x afab!reader, angst, smut, gore and violence, supernatural themes, (sirens, werewolves, vampires, shapeshifters, phoenixes, frost elves, dragons, witches, and more…), blood, verbal and physical violence, lots of murder, manipulation, murder, significant self doubt, government themes (not political), fight club au, ot7
synopsis ✶ In a city where the supernatural are arrested on sight, the only refuge for their pent-up rage is “The Enha Arena”- an exclusive, hidden venue where creatures engage in brutal, blood-soaked battles with one another. Concealed beneath the unassuming exterior of “Dusk and Dawn,” a gym that serves as the front of a totally legal business, this underground fight club acts as the epicenter for this violent world where supernatural beings not only fight for dominance and pride but for the sheer thrill of it all. In dire need of some money, you find yourself drawn into the fight club when you come across a black market job posting- an offer for a new trainer at the gym. Desperate for new ways to keep your own abilities under wraps and even learn about other supernatural beings, you accept the position, completely unaware of the dangers and complicated relationships that await you
WC ✶ 18.4
part 3
smut warnings under the cut
smut warnings ✶ monster erotica (obviously), unprotected sex, temperature play, fingering, oral fem!receiving, squirting, dirty talk, size kink, making out
The gunshot cracks through the air like a whip, deafening those around it yet not quite reaching your ears. For a momentary, blissful second, you brace for impact but don’t feel anything, making you question if you were even shot. In that fleeting moment, hope stirs within your stomach and you pray that it was just a warning shot. But reality comes knocking and you feel a crushing force on your chest as the bullet barrels into your heart, an impact so hard it slams all the air out of you. Right then, you feel the world begin to close itself in on you.
And then the pain.
A searing, unbearable burning sensation flows through your veins like a slow moving poison as the bullet rips through layers of your body. Each breath of yours becomes a vicious battle for more time, every inhale feeling like glass is sliding down your throat. The pain consumes you completely and threatens to swallow you whole, but you desperately continue to claw for more air as blood quickly rises in your throat and spreads across your chest.
The metallic tang of your blood floods your mouth and bubbles past your lips, painting your chin scarlet. Eventually, what was once a warm sensation quickly turns cold and you lose feeling in your extremities, like the bullet has drained you of all that you have. Coolness travels your body like a map and you feel yourself slip away more and more. It’s almost peaceful, but the world before you refuses to slow.
K stands over your body with a maniacal smile. He’s completely indifferent to the chaos around him, laughing with a malevolent satisfaction that drips from his every breath. The necromancer's shadows move in on you, slowly wrapping you up into a void of darkness that’s colder than death itself. It suffocates you more than the bullet, and you find yourself yielding to the weight of its darkness.
“No! No, no, no!” An animalistic scream rips from Heeseung’s throat, reverberating around the gym as the sight of you lying lifelessly on the ground tears into his soul. He shoves away the soldier pinning him down and races over to you, falling to your side and pulling you into his chest. With each broken sob, red tendrils spread further out from his body and slowly engulf you both, muffling the chaos from outside. Within his sphere, time slows down and he holds you impossibly close to his chest. He buries his tear-streaked face into your hair and sobs, whispering broken apologies as though it’d reverse your last breath. His body shakes uncontrollably, barely steady enough to rock you back and forth in the protective sphere of his shadows.
Outside of his shadows, chaos ensues like a violent storm.
Jake lets out a feral howl, his animalistic instincts consuming him like a starved man. His eyes burn with fury and he moves to tear into the nearest soldier, sinking his fangs into their throat and clawing at their flank until there’s nothing but carnage left in his wake. Blood splatters against his face as his canines slice into the man’s carotid. The flash of red only drives him deeper into his blind rage, erasing the little instinct he still has. He bares his teeth and shoves the soldier to the ground, turning to his next victim but encounters the butt of their rifle instead, striking his face and sending him backwards as his own blood pours from his nose. With a guttural snarl and a throbbing nose, he crushes the man’s throat with his bare hands. With the soldier gasping for air, Jake then drags his bloodied fingers down to his chest and rips it open with his claws only to shatter the bony cage surrounding their heart. Eyes red with rage, he rips the man's heart out and holds it up for all to see. Blood drips from the base of the organ and draws racetracks of red down his arm. His graphic act of violence works as a warning to those that dared to approach him.
Jay moves in tandem to Jake, making his way through the crowd with his flames dancing along the skin of his targets, scorching the air with the sickening smell of burning flesh. He pushes through the stream of soldiers with force, sending them flying backwards with the force of his fiery exhales The scales on his back glow with rage and act as a beacon for his team as he moves forward. In his path, a few soldiers manage to land a couple hits to his side and face, resulting in a cut lip and bruising eye, but it doesn’t stop him. Slowly but surely, he reaches the edge of Heeseung’s sphere and starts to fend off the encroaching soldiers, determined to protect what little was left of you.
Just beside him, Jungwon and Minnie have made their way to the center of the chaos as well, their movements hardly visible to the naked eye. They move in a blur of speed and precision, Minnie shining beams of energy at soldiers while Jungwon moves at the speed of light to disarm them of their guns.
Sunoo is nearby as well, hanging around the edge of the crowd and weaving his hands in the air like he’s painting with water. Jets of water shoot out of the palm of his hands, attacking whoever is near. His stream moves around the people like a tail and coils around individuals with a deadly squeeze. Zeroing in on a particular soldier, he watches their body explode from the pressure of his water wrapping around him like a lasso. Blood and organs paint not just the floor and walls, but those around him as well.
The relentless rage of the group’s efforts reduces the soldiers to a mess of lifeless bodies that litter the floor of the gym. There’s red everywhere, making it hard to tell whose blood is whose. At the same time, the air is thick with iron, leaving a sour taste in all of their mouths, the weight of murder dissolving on their taste buds.
In the end, only K stays standing. Surrounding the tall necromancer are the bodies of his team, but he doesn’t seem to care. It doesn’t seem to matter to him that his team has collapsed.
Jay, panting and drenched in sanguine fluids, speaks with fatigue evident in his voice, “K.”
The necromancer’s name carries in the air with a heavy burden, but K is indifferent to the void of guilt.“You fuckers are so easy,” he sneers, “ It was almost too easy to ruin you all. You didn’t even notice my cameras.” The man points upwards at a small red light that blinks above them, just barely visible as it sticks to one of the light fixtures. Letting out a deep sigh of content, he wipes at his face to clear up the blood that marred his features. “Just give it up, boys. The government’s got enough data to track you down, arrest you, and condition you to become part of their army of supernaturals.”
The malice in his words seems to reach Heeseung as he finally lets his shadows dissipate, revealing your lifeless body laying limp in his arms. The original color from your face has drained completely and your body is hauntingly cold in his arms. Your hoodie, which was once a nice lavender color, is practically black with your blood seeping from the gunshot wound on your chest. Wincing, Heeseung looks at Niki and nods in his direction, letting the youngest replace his spot immediately as he goes to stand up. Niki’s hands shake as he cradles you close to his chest, hoping that the warmth of his body could restore what you lost, though he knew it was futile. While Niki quietly sobs to himself, Heeseung points a threatening finger at K and explodes, “This is your fault!” His words crack with his pain, “What the hell were you thinking, working with the government? They’ll kill your ass the second they don’t need you anymore.”
K only laughs again, the echo of his sounds dripping with venom. “Enough hiding, Heeseung. I’m sure there’ll be tons of vampires now that they know how deadly you are. You made for such a perfect little murderer.” He narrows his eyes at Heeseung when he says the word ‘murderer’, his eyes creasing into crescents as he smiles wickedly at the younger boy.
Heeseung’s face pales before him as the word, ‘murderer’ cuts deep through his chest like a fallen blade. His expression is full of pure horror, realizing that his past has been exposed for all to know. A secret that had only been revealed to you, was now coming back to haunt him. K unravels his years of guilt like it was a habit. “I’m not a-”
“Save it. I know every single name of the people you killed: innocent, harmless people.” His eyes widen with a sadistic pleasure as he forces Heeseung to eat his own words.
The group stiffens, subtle but unmistakable. They try to mask the foreign unease they harbour towards the eldest, but it doesn’t matter. Heeseung has grown to be too aware of the changes in people’s body language, just a fraction of what his guilty conscience has taught him to do.
Practically radiating with anger, Heeseung takes a step closer to K, but Sunoo reaches a hand out to hold Heeseung back with desperate strength, keeping him grounded as Heeseung’s composure fractures. “H-how, how could you know that?” He says through tears that threaten to spill down his paled face.
Heeseung doesn’t get a verbal answer, just a bloody cough that splashes red onto his face. He’s bruised and battered and definitely looks like he’s had better days, but his injuries don’t stop him.“This should be familiar to you, right Jake?” K’s eyes widen as he turns to the werewolf, who stands off to the side with his knuckles blanching white. “You were just a boy when everyone in the Sim pack died, right? Trembling in the corner while you were all hunted like prey. Good riddance, I always hated werewolves, dirty mutts.”
Jake lets out an angry growl, “Keep my family’s name out of your mouth!”
“What, are you afraid I’ll tell them what you did?” He walks toward Jake with a sadistic glare, each step echoing his entertainment, “Or, what you didn’t do? Afraid they’ll find out just how much of a coward you are? You don’t want them to know about how you hid behind a bush and watched them all die slow, painful deaths, right? Pathetic, couldn’t even protect your own blood.” K spits at the floor, a glob of red mucus landing next to Jake’s foot. “I know you have nightmares about it, feeling guilty and powerless for letting your pack die. Some things just don’t change, do they.”
In a lapse of anger, Jake lunges forward with his arm in the air, but his fist is caught by Jungwon, catching his strike with his palm and guiding it back down to his side. “That’s cute, always protecting your hyungs.” K’s words drip with a venom that threatens to leak into their bloodstream as he addresses Jungwon, “-But who’s protecting you? Surely it can’t be Jay. I mean, who would want to live with someone that killed off the people trying to adopt me.”
Jungwon’s breath catches in his throat and he almost lurches the entirety of his stomach contents forward. He had confided in Jay countless times growing up about his longing for a real home, a way out of the damned community. He knew the reality of being adopted wasn’t at all glamorous, but he believed anything would be better than sleeping outside in the cold. And Jay had always reassured him, told him that being adopted wouldn’t help him live a fulfilling life, that he could be loved as long as he stayed by Jay’s side.
Jay speaks up immediately, panic arising in his voice, “Jungwon, don’t listen to him!” He rushes to the younger boy's side, grabbing at his hand like he always does, but his expression falters when Jungwon suddenly flinches away.
Despite the cold front Jungwon seemed to be sporting all of a sudden, he reassures his hyung, “I won’t.” It was a whisper, but his words felt hollow, K’s voice rattling him to the core. All that safety and love that Jay had provided him, had it really been genuine?
There’s a beat of silence that follows Jungwon’s halfhearted reassurance and the group thinks that K has finished talking, but they’re wrong. He never does. “Sunghoon, would now be a good time to tell them about your night terrors? You know, the ones where you slaughter your friends- every single night.” His voice twists into something sharper now, almost light with teasing, like he’s relating to Sunghoon’s violent tendencies.
Sunghoon screams at K to shut up, his voice shattering with despair under the weight of his vulnerabilities being broadcasted. He clenches his fist, mist coiling around them like an uncontrollable fog as he thinks about the effort he went through to keep that secret buried. All those nights he spent barricading his apartment door, just a desperate attempt at keeping his darkness inside- to protect them from himself. But when he looks around the room, all he sees is the face of shock on his members faces.
“How does it feel to think so similarly to a necromancer, hm? You have a very dirty subconscious, Sunghoon. You’re drowning from the weight of your sick, psychotic mind. Just let go.”
Sunghoon only screams again, this time unable to find a suitable word to express his outrage. For a moment, rage is the only thing that courses through Sunghoon’s veins, but slowly does he fall to his knees, his pale blue eyes brimming with tears now. “Why- why are you doing this?”
“Because hiding is for cowards, and in exchange for your information, I was promised protection.” He says, smiling sadistically. “I didn’t think I’d get the pleasure of digging up all this dirty on you guys in the process.” He pauses to let out a loud chuckle, sneering down at Niki. “Your hyung’s are fucked in the head, Niki. I’d kill them off while I still can.”
K locks his gaze onto Niki, daring him to strike, but he doesn’t move. Instead, Sunghoon crosses into his vision and a fist that’s wrapped in a shard of ice, makes brute contact with K’s face. The necromancer staggers back, clutching his face as crimson liquid pours between the crevices of his fingers. Before he can even gather his bearings, Sunghoon strikes again, but this time it’s the force of an ice blade driving him backwards. The knockback of his attack is so strong that K ‘s back slams into the body of the nearest pillar, rendering him more breathless than he already was.
Slumped to the ground, K coughs up spurts of blood as his chest blooms with blood, yet his laughter still lingers, triumphant even. “You’ll get what’s coming for you,” he mutters before taking his last breath.
Silence, and then, “You bitch!” Heeseung’s voice cuts through the thin string of tension and shoves Yuqi to the ground, hard. “How could you just watch her die? Huh?” Yuqi doesn’t make any moves to strike back, quietly accepting the eldest' anger like she was being scolded by her parents. “You were right there! You could’ve stopped him from pressing the fucking trigger!”
Yuqi mutters quietly, for the first time, afraid of what the boys may do, “I did this for a reason-”
“A reason?” Sunghoon’s snarl cuts her off, “What kind of sick idea made you think we’d be okay with watching her die like that!”
The two boys' interaction with Yuqi goes unnoticed as the rest are too focused on crowding around Niki, who is still holding onto your body. “Y/n…” Jay cries, gently moving your body into his lap. His entire face is flushed and there’s snot dripping everywhere, but he doesn’t care. All he cares about is the touch of your body on his and how he’ll never feel your warmth again.
Rather than fighting back, Yuqi just sighs and gestures for Minnie to stand by her side.“Burn the bodies, all of them. I don’t want to see a single trace of K or the government here again.” Yuqi commands, but there’s a waver in her voice.
Jake looks at Yuqi with hesitation before flitting his eyes back to you- completely lifeless in Jay’s arms. He clutches your body to his chest, talking to you in hushed whispers as if you were still alive, like you could still hear him.
“And burn Y/n separately.”
Niki finally speaks, fury overshadowing his grief in that moment, “Are you being serious? You can’t even wait to give her a proper burial? Who the hell do you think you are to be ordering us around!”
“Obey me, or don’t bother coming back to this fucking gym.” She snaps at the youngest, flicking her tongue out in warning.
Niki bites his tongue and watches Jay and Heeseung move around the gym to throw the bodies into one big pile. Jay looks back at Yuqi, waiting for her nod of confirmation. When she gestures for him to hurry up, he proceeds to light a fire in his hand and throws the embers onto the pile. The stack of bodies lights up in flames immediately, cinching the air with burning flesh. Sunoo’s nose wrinkles in disgust and he shields his eyes from the blazing fire.
For a few minutes, the gym is silent save for the crackling of the fire. They watch the blaze die down without saying a word, a communal mix of grief and anger residing in all their hearts. Slowly but surely, the last of the fire burns away and all that’s left is a mound of ash. “Ok, now burn Y/n.”
Niki clenches his fist and looks to Jay, but all he receives is a gentle nod that does nothing to reassure him. Yuqi pushes him forward and he grunts back at her. “Don’t fucking touch me,” he seethes, pulling away from her. She ignores him and gestures to your body which has been moved to the center of the gym. Biting his lip, Niki flicks his arm out and a fire ascends his limb. With one last hesitation, he forms a ball of fire in his palm and drops it onto your body.
Immediately, the flame consumes you and travels against your skin like a whisper. The inferno only grows bigger as the seconds go by, forcing the boys circling around your body to take a few steps back. As they watch on in tears, Sunghoon is the only one to notice your arm twitch, “Wait-”
Your eyes snap open, glowing with that same orange hue they always did as the flames snake down your veins, lighting your blood on fire. In an instance, your body becomes weightless in the inferno and you rise, flames spinning around you like a cocoon. And then you scream.
In the heat of the fire, you let out an ear piercing scream as you feel the embers melting your skin off, cutting into you like knives. It’s searing in heat and scalds your heart like a wildfire. Breaking through the pain, a black shadow erupts from your chest and transforms into a spectral phoenix that spreads its wings before quickly dissolving into a flurry of ash. The phoenix is reborn, rising from the ashes.
“It’s working…” Yuqi whispers, stars in her eyes.
In absence of the smoky phoenix, a solstice of light floats out of your chest, flash banging everyone around you. In a matter of seconds, the blinding white of the solstice dims and your body descends back down to the ground, embers no longer dripping off your body like molten lava and smoke curling into the air in its stead. Your hoodie is back to its lavender color and your face looks years younger now.
Silence surpasses you as you lay still and the boys hold their breaths. Without warning, you sit upwards with a sharp gasp, “Wh- what…”
Jake trips over his own feet as he rushes towards you, crushing your body with the force of his embrace. “Y/n? Is it really you?” He trambles into the crook of your neck, disbelief washing through him as he takes a deep whiff “How- fuck… I seriously thought I lost you.”
Sunghoon, Jay, and Heeseung crowd around you, shocked into complete silence. Their expressions vary from surprise to relief, but there are no words that follow in explanation. Confused by the uncharacteristic quietness of the boys, you subconsciously move your hand up and down Jake’s trembling back to comfort him. Your fingers run over the ridges of his spine and to his shoulder blades and then back down. It feels good to have him in your arms, though you’re not sure why it feels like you missed out on a lifetime of hugs.
“Yuqi, what just happened?” Sunoo speaks with a low strain in his voice, gaze flickering between Yuqi and the smoke that still remained thick in the air.
Yuqi, who still stands separate from the group, watches on with awe in her eyes, “She was reborn, so the legends were true.”
His lips part in silence, glaring daggers into Yuqi, “You didn’t think to tell us that she’d come back to life? We just went through the five stages of grief, Yuqi!” Frustration spills through the cracks in his voice, the weight of his emotions flooding forward.
Before Yuqi can offer an explanation, Sunghoon turns to confront Yuqi, breaking away from the circle and tilting his head to the side. “We could’ve avoided a lot of this conflict if you had just told us what’s going on.”
Yuqi’s expression hardens into something unreadable, but guilt flickers beneath her gaze, a little bit shocked by the outburst, “I’m sorry, but the idea didn’t come to mind until she was staring down the barrel of the gun.” Yuqi repents, sparing Sunghoon a guilty look. “Phoenix’s can only exist one at a time, reviving countlessly until their purpose is fulfilled. I wasn’t entirely sure it’d even work, it was a long lost legend, but there was no other option. I needed to use your guys’ anger from her passing, letting Y/n die was the only way to refocus and direct us all towards a common goal: killing K.”
Her words do little to extinguish the heat of anger coursing through his body but he doesn’t respond, just gives Yuqi a hard look and turns back to you and Jake, letting his silence speak for him. They all turn their backs on her and refocus their attention on you, who is now holding Jungwon in your arms.
He sobs into your chest and clutches at your hoodie strings, murmuring nonsense into the heat of your chest. You can’t make out anything through his incoherent babbles, but you look up to see the boys match his anxiety. “Please don’t cry, Jungwon. I’m fine, really.” You pull apart from him and gesture to your body which was free of any evidence of the last few hours. Jungwon doesn’t let up, in fact his cries only grow louder, “I think we should all just head home for the rest of today. I don’t know exactly what happened, but it’s clear from the pile of ash on the ground that there was more than one casualty tonight.” You part from Jungwon and wipe a tear off his cheek, offering him a strained smile.
The boys mumble in agreement and help you to stand, each one giving you one final, lingering hug before calling it a night. Their embraces felt hollow, their postures hiding the strained dynamic that now drove a wedge between the boys. You shake the feeling, unaware of the context that accompanied the new change.
In the back, Yuqi grabs a hold of Minni’s hand and squeezes it. “Did I do the right thing?” She asks with a tight heart.
Minnie looks at Yuqi and softens her gaze, “I think- you could’ve gone about it in a better way. But all that matters is that Y/n is alive and well.” Minnie tells her, brushing a hand up and down her arm. “The boys won’t stay mad at you for long, they’re just dealing with some difficult emotions right now.”
Yuqi stiffens beside her friend but she doesn’t speak, instead choosing to find solace in Minnie’s presence. Minnie turns her gaze to the boys and watches as Sunghoon moves to place a hand on the small of Sunoo’s back, wincing when the boy flinches away. “I- I’m sorry,” he stammers, “I just-”
Sunghoon shakes his head, like he knows what the boy is about to say. “Dont. It’s fine, Sunoo.” He speaks quietly and forces a smile on his face. Sunoo could tell it lacked genuineness, even without being familiar with the shape of Sunghoon’s smile as he was always so closed off, but it didn’t matter to him whether Sunoo could see the lie straight through his teeth. Sunghoon didn’t want to argue, didn’t want to press the issue any further. He knew what was happening. Instead of talking any more, he straightens up awkwardly and takes a weird side step away from the boy, letting the silence bridge the gap between them.
Sunghoon knew this would happen, the slow pulling away of the members once they realized the kind of monster he really was. He had wondered how long it would take for them to see past his mask, and it looked like today was the day. The tension was palpable now, the avoidant gazes of his members leaving his heart clenching.
He wonders if you know too, if you heard everything K said. The idea of you looking at him with the same fear he convinces himself to believe the boys harbor towards him has him spiraling. He’s terrified of hurting you or the boys, even by accident, and that fear alone drives himself to put a space between him and everyone else. His night terrors are like a relentless attack on his subconscious, reminding him that his hands were stained with the blood of the people in his dreams. He was so afraid of hurting the ones he loved, and that fear came at the cost of keeping himself at arms distance from those around him.
He just didn’t know it’d hurt so much to see them push him away instead of himself.
With a sad look, Minnie looks away, unable to bear the sight of seeing someone she knew to be so strong and indifferent, look so pitiful. She turns around to move to Jake who was working to pack up his bag in a haste. Her expression on the werewolf is one of concern, shimmering with sadness that would’ve looked so pretty if not for the reason of her gaze. Minnie’s mind races with concern as she watches Jake withdraw back into his shell, shoulders tense and muscles straining under every movement. Jake notices the heavy look in Minnie’s eyes when he throws his bag over his shoulder and brushes her off, “Don’t give me that look,” he snaps. “I know exactly what you’re thinking of right now, and you can go shove it.”
Jake hated the way he spoke to Minnie, but it was easier to push her away than to face the truth. He’s well aware of the coward that he is, and it eats him alive every day. Flashbacks of his packmates' blood painting the rocks while their lifeless eyes bored into his soul play in his mind like a carousel, spinning and spinning around his brain until he can barely stand. He recalls the names of all the people that died, all because he was too scared to move. He could’ve saved them, but he didn’t. He didn’t even try and that ruined him. Jake doesn’t want pity, doesn't deserve pity, especially not Minnie’s when the weight of his conscience is pitiful enough.
“I’m sorry, just- I’d like to be left alone right now.” He says in contrast to his snippy comment moments ago, his tone is considerably softer when he observes Minnie’s injured look.
Minnie nods her head at the werewolf and then turns away, walking back over to Yuqi while feeling heavy with sadness.
Meanwhile, Heeseung and Niki walk side by side as they approach the exit, their heads hanging low despite the bittersweet outcome of the night's events. When Niki reaches for the handle of the door, Heeseung brushes his hand against his by accident. The touch doesn’t last more than a few seconds, but it has the hackles on Niki’s neck rising and he jumps backward, hand recoiling like he touched something hot. Upon seeing the broken look on Heeseung’s face, Niki begins to stammer out an apology but Heeseung interrupts.
“You first,” he murmurs, gesturing to the door.
There’s not enough fight left in Heeseung to care about the way the youngest member looked at him. Too consumed by his own trauma, the only thing on his mind is to go home and reflect in silence. He had tried so hard to let his past erase itself through his ignorance, tried so hard to be the opposite of reality and care for his loved ones. Never once did he want to revert back to the mindless killer that he was as a teenager.
Back then, Heeseung had been brainwashed by his parents, conditioned to believe that they’d love him a little more if he just got rid of his parent’s competitors. Obviously, that became so far from the truth the moment he had come home that night with flesh tangled in his fangs, squirming under the disappointed gaze of his parents. Apparently, his job was sloppy and a person had escaped. But it doesn’t matter now, his parents are long gone and so is the escapee, he just wants to go home and rest.
Niki hesitates for a moment but then walks out the door, Heeseung following a few strides behind in an effort to put some space between them. It was clear that the dynamic between the oldest and the youngest had changed, but that was an issue for another day.
Watching as his members leave the building one by one, Jay turns to Jungwon.“Let’s get out of here, Jungwon.” He says tiredly, running a hand through his hair. There’s no real urgency in the way he grabs at Jungwon’s hand, it’s more like a plea to escape the reality of what just happened and go home, start anew.
Jungwon stiffens at the mention of his name leaving his best friend’s mouth and reluctantly pulls his hand away. “I- I think I’m gonna stay with Niki tonight.” He says quietly, rushing after to follow Niki who was already out the door.
Jay’s shoulders slump, disappointment etched in his posture. He wants to argue with Jungwon and tell him he’s being ridiculous, but he knows better not to. There’s a sudden mistrust in Jungwon’s gaze and it wraps Jay’s heart with guilt. It was clear to Jay that the influence of K’s words had made its way into Jungwon’s brain, planting a seed of doubt in the echo of his thoughts.
Jay couldn’t really explain why he did what he did, maybe he had convinced himself that a pair of strangers wouldn’t be capable of loving Jungwon the way he did, maybe he convinced himself that they would exploit him like all other humans did, he wasn’t sure. But he doesn’t regret it. He knows Jungwon would’ve been taken away from him and hidden in the confines of a stranger’s home, alone and scared. Jay wasn’t ready to lose 17 years of friendship with Jungwon just because some couple had the money to buy him out of the community. They had only gone five years without knowing each other, meeting at the age of 5. And it took only three years for Jay to slowly become obsessed with his presence, to kill off any opportunity Jungwon had at escaping the community. Things were better off anyway with Jungwon by Jay’s side, he could protect him that way. But Jungwon doesn’t know that, and he never would based on the way he avoided Jay’s gaze.
He knows deep inside of him that lying to Jungwon was wrong and that he should’ve told him the truth, but it’s too late now. So, with a broken frown, Jay watches the back of his best friend's body disappear, and for the first time since Jungwon was almost adopted, Jay feels him slipping out of his fingers again.
With a frustrated sigh, Jay turns to you and engulfs you in a sudden hug, ripping you away from your conversation with Yuqi and Minnie. “Oh- Is everything okay, Jay?” You ask into his shoulder, buried beneath the scent of his cologne.
“I hope so…” his strong arms wrap around your waist and he buries his face into your neck. “K said a lot of bad things.”
You push on his chest gently only so you could look into his eyes as you said, “No matter what he said, we’ll figure out how to move past it.” You didn’t need to know what he said to know that you and the boys would find a way through it, you always did.
Jay wears a soft smile on his lips and leans down, pressing himself to your lips in response. Memories of his night spent with you flood his mind and he lingers on your lips for a moment longer than necessary, savoring the tenderness of your contact. “I’ll see you later, Y/n.” He says before taking his leave.
Blushing, you turn to Yuqi and feel the thrum of your pulse beat against your skin. “Come stay with us for the next few days, I want to discuss something with you two.” She says, gesturing between you and the light fairy beside her.
Thinking about it, you’ve never once visited Yuqi’s place, or anyone else's for that matter. The idea of staying in her home feels oddly comforting, and given the fact she’s inviting you over must mean it’s not safe for you to stay alone, at least for now. . Spending a few nights with a serpent and light fairy suddenly didn’t seem all too weird. You smile at Yuqi and nod your head, a quiet confirmation that you’d stay with her and Minnie.
Not another word is shared between the three of you and she directs you to her car. She’s parked just out front of the gym, her white sedan waiting patiently for her to return. The silence between you all stretches on through the ride to Yuqi’s place. It’s not more than a 15 minute drive from the gym, but it feels like the minutes leak into each other, the ever-pressing weight of what’s to come lingering on your shoulders.
Outside the car, the city blurs and that in itself causes your brain to slow down, unable to focus on anything more than the fast moving streaks of light. There’s tension lingering in the small space of the car and you clear your throat awkwardly, shifting around in your seat. “Yuqi, what happened at the gym?”
You watch as she shares a look of concern with Minnie, pursing her lips and glancing at you through the rearview mirror. “K came to attack us, brought an army of soldiers from the government.” She pauses to place a hand on Minnie’s thigh, gripping it as if it provided her strength. “You passed away when K shot you in the chest… When you were dead, K had said some things about the boys that were supposedly long kept secrets, it definitely shook the boys’ dynamic with each other.”
You find it difficult to process that you had passed away, and you felt like you had cheated life. But then the legend of the phoenix comes to your mind and the pieces suddenly start to come together. “Did you know that I’d revive?” You ask her.
Instead of answering, she speeds up the car and within seconds, she pulls into a driveway. “Let’s talk more inside.” She says, unbuckling her seatbelt and leaving in a haste.
Your body seems to be weighed down by invisible weights, preventing you from moving. Minnie, who’s movements seem to be slowed down, clicks out of her seatbelt and twists around in the passenger seat. She reaches out a hang to place on your knee and gently rubs her thumb up and down the side.
“Let’s go in together,” she says quietly, the glow in her eyes no longer bright.
The two of you walk into Yuqi and Minnies shared apartment hand in hand, ready to face the reality of the situation together. She guides you over to the couch and excuses herself, saying she was just gonna change into something more comfortable. Yuqi was busy tinkering around in the kitchen, which left you all alone to be consumed by your thoughts.
You look around the apartment and see the distinctive characteristics of each girl, yellow and white decorations with black accents scattered about the apartment. It was homey, well lived in and you saw on the side table a picture frame of Yuqi and Minnie, laughing with one another. You grab the frame and take a closer look, smiling subconsciously.
“I think we were 14 when that was taken,” Yuqi says, sitting on the couch across from you.
You hurriedly put the frame back, muttering an apology. You suddenly felt small.
“Nothing to be sorry about,” she smiles at you. “So, you asked me if I had known if you would revive after being killed, and the short answer is yes.”
You nod.
“You were face to face with K, while the boys were scattered all over the gym. I was the closest one to you, close enough to run and intervene if something happened to you.” Yuqi clasps her hands together. “He pulled out a gun, and in that moment iI recalled the legends I had read about phoenixes and the prophecy that each bird fulfills. I read that they continue to rise from the ashes until their prophecy was completed. In that moment, I realized that it might apply to you as well, so I didn’t move. I knew letting you die would send the boys into a rage.”
“You said, ‘might.’ Meaning you let me get shot without even knowing if I’d stay dead or come back to life.” You're growing timid now, tired of people beating around the bush.
“We were losing, Y/n! There was no way we would’ve come out of that attack alive and well unless the boys used their anger to control their fighting. You know how much stronger they get when they’re emotional.” Yuqi spits out her words in a hurry, trying to get you to see her side.
Maybe you would if the circumstances were different, if your death had been a result of nature and not in the hands of a murderer. “Unbelievable,” you say, leaning back against the couch.
Becore Yuqi can say more, Minnie enters the living room and plops down beside you, the fuzz of her pajamas brushing against your leg. As if sensing the visible tension in the room, Minnie places a hand on your leg and a soft glow emits from her palm, seeping into your bone. “I- I guess I understand why you did it, but it hurts that you were willing to take that risk.” You tell her, much calmer than before.
“I’m sorry, Y/n. I really am.” Yuqi apologizes with sadness in her voice. You’re not used to this, not used to seeing Yuqi so lost and afraid. It made you uncomfortable.
20 minutes go by before Yuqi and Minnie finally finish explaining to you what had happened in detail. You’re left absolutely shocked, jaw hanging open as you process what really happened in the attack. From Jake ripping a man’s heart out of his chest to Sunghoon driving his blade into the hilt of K’s torso, ultimately killing him. They even tell you about Heeseung running to you and shielding you both in a ball of his shadows. The whole thing seems so surreal.
“Ok, now what was it that you wanted to talk to Minnie and I about?” You ask, forcing yourself to move on to the next topic.
“I want to use Jungwon’s shape-shifting ability to infiltrate the governor’s office. He’ll act as their head officer, Jaehyuk and approach the governor with a proposition.” She pauses to slide an envelope across the coffee table, catching the attention of you and Minnie. “Jaehyuk is reported to be a close friend of governor Lee, so I’m hoping that will give us some leverage. I think it works out perfectly because Jaehyuk died during the attack in the gym, so we won’t need to worry about being caught.”
Yuqi nods at you to pick up the envelope so you do, the weight of its contents making everything feel much more real. You open the unsealed flap and pull out a piece of paper that was covered in words. Overwhelmed, you skim through the contents of the letter, “Why are we asking to form an alliance with the government? They don’t even know about us, only the enforcement division does.”
You hand the letter over to Minnie and look at Yuqi expectantly. “This letter exposes the constant abuse the enforcement division has subjected the supernatural to. It also states for how long we have lived in secrecy, lingering in the shadows and burdening ourselves to be perfect. There’s a USB in the envelope too, it’s the video surveillance from the hidden cameras K had put up, it recorded the attack in the gym.”
You lean back on the couch with your arms crossed, the weight of your own morals pressing heavily on your chest. On the one hand, the idea of exploiting the government to secure your freedom with the possibility of negative backlash seemed undesirable. If things were to go wrong, you would have no other option than to silence the governor- by eliminating him, and that in itself brought along a whole string of challenges you weren’t ready to face. But on the other hand, your long-held birthday wish to roam the streets in the daylight, unburdened by the fear of being arrested etched a scar in your heart.
Minnie, who is sitting next to you in her favorite pair of pajamas, shifts uncomfortably and puts the letter down. “Ok… How do you plan to go about this, Yuqi?”
“Y/n and Niki will enter the governor’s office as Jungwon's prisoners. Jungwon is gonna speak to the governor, deliver the letter, and recount the stories you told him during your interrogations. He’s going to explain to the governor how you and all the other supernatural beings deserve to live like everyone else, that he had gotten to know the two of you through your interrogations. Essentially, Jungwon is going to be the advocate you never had.”
Minnie looks skeptical, unsure. Her lips part in the way like she’s about to say something more, but she can’t seem to find the words. “And if it doesn’t work?” You press, asking the question she was too afraid to voice.
“Let’s hope it does.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Yuqi’s plan develops over the next week, starting first with convincing the rest of the group to go through with it. Over the course of a few days, Yuqi painted the picture of a future they had all yearned for so long, explaining that this was the sacrifice that had to be made. Obviously, it took them time to agree to the plan, particularly proving to be a difficult task with Niki’s ego and Jake’s fear, but their dreams outweighed their doubts.
But collaboration proved to be difficult, particularly with the hyungs and the maknaes. Jungwon frequently avoided Jay while Heeseung and Sunghoon seemed to be iced out by everyone else. And Jake was just a shell, a lifeless, poor, shell. You had bever seen the dynamics so strained. Like it was a string being pulled to its max, the sllightest tug enough to snap it in half.
The plan was simple. Niki, someone who had taken his hours of free time to become a certified IT specialist online, hacked into the government’s email servers and forged a message sent under the name of Jaehyuk. The point of the email was to request for a meeting with the governor, the subject header titled: URGENT. Once you had confirmation that an appointment had been scheduled, the plan would move into the next phase.
A day before your meeting, Niki wired up your typical black spy van, equipped with the latest technologies and headpieces that would establish a line of communication between you and them. Yuqi, Minnie, and the rest of the boys would remain safely in the confines of the van, waiting on stand-by in case things went wrong. At the first sign of trouble, they’d be ready to jump in and intervene, though everyone was silently pleading that it wouldn’t come down to that. The rest of the plan was painfully simple.
Fast forward to today, you and Niki proceed to stumble forward as Jungwon, no, Jaehyuk, pushes you forward with your hands bound behind your backs. You deliberately grunt about and feign resistance against Jaehyuk who continues to shove you forward while the badges on his uniform gleam under the stale building lights. “Move,” he barks, tone monotonous.
Passing the front desk was easy, Jaehyuk just had to show his badge to the clerk and explain his reasons for being here and he was let through. You could feel Jaehyuk’s hand tighten on your wrist, nervous by the first obstacle, but the clerk barely flicked their eyes up at him. Despite the assurance, Jaehyuk made sure to put up a show with you and Niki, moving the latter around aggressively while shooting you stern looks. It almost felt real, if not for the way Jaehyuk whispered to Niki to stop acting so dramatically.
After a long time traversing the hallways that seemed to be identical to one another, you came across a grand oak door with a label that read ‘Governor Lee’s Office.’ Jaehyuk knocks against the wood firmly, waiting with his hand raised until a man from inside ushers them to come inside.
Jaehyuk swings the door open and pushes you into the office first, Niki following after you and eventually Jaehyuk as well, closing the door behind him. The office is quite humble compared to what you had imagined, maybe the size of your bedroom and decorated with photos of him and his family. It wasn’t the stately look you were expecting, but much more lived in and humble.
Before you, a middle aged man whose hair has started to gray and his face has started to crack, rises from his chair and moves to lean against the front of his desk. “Sergeant Kang, to what do I owe the pleasure?” He asks, his voice a rough mixture of curiosity and authority.
“Governor Lee,” Jaehyuk says, bowing to the man. He pulls a white envelope from out of his chest pocket and drops it to the table beside Lee. “I’ve brought you something rather unusual. A phoenix and a dragon.”
The mention of your kind being spoken into the room has the governor narrowing his eyes and cocking his head to the side in curiosity. It was a known fact that the supernatural was not something openly acknowledged by the rest of the government, its issue being a strict enforcement division subject only, but rumors spread quickly.
“Oh, interesting.” He murmurs, taking a step closer. “This is the phoenix?” He asks Jaehyuk, to which he nods.
He walks towards you and leaves only inches of space between you, peering into your eyes and raking over your features like a starved man. “You are a sight to behold,” he says, tracing his fingers down your arm. “Remarkable…” You tense under his touch, pressing your lips into a straight line as you inwardly cringe at the intimacy.
Besides you, Niki bristles and bites his tongue to prevent himself from roaring at the governor. No one was supposed to touch you, not on his watch.
“So, what is the reason for this?” The governor lacks surprise in his voice and you find yourself letting bits of anxiety creep in.
“During their interrogations, I was made aware of the injustices that they have been faced with- and by extension, the supernatural community as a whole. They have told me about the years they’ve spent living in the shadows, yearning for nothing more but the same freedom as we humans have. Unfortunately, my due diligence with matters elsewhere have led to me overlooking the mistreatment that my division has subjected them to. So to make amends, I would like to act as an advocate for the community and propose a treaty- an alliance between the supernatural and us. I would like to stop hunting them.”
Governor Lee raises his eyebrow at Jaehyuk, but it’s more of interest than skepticism. It seems that he has been privy to the actions of the enforcement division, aware of what lurks beneath the guise of their group. “An alliance? What makes you think I’ll agree to that?”
Jaehyuk points to the letter, “Yuqi, the leader of a sanctuary where many supernatural beings go to find peace, has written about the specifics in that letter. Enclosed in that envelope are the details of their request, as well as a USB drive that contains footage of the enforcement officers illegally raiding their sanctuary, harming innocent beings.”
The governor opens the letter and spends a few minutes reviewing the contents before sighing and throwing it back onto his desk. He crosses his arms, crinkling his suit. “If this goes public, the whole country will know about them. While I’m not opposed to hosting a conference to discuss this, things could go south very quickly.”
“Yuqi is aware of the ramifications, that’s why she has stated that the limitations of the supernatural’s freedom stays within Luxta. No other cities will be put under the expectation to grant them the same rights like Luxta does, she is aware it is a lot to ask for. They want justice, Governor. They want to exist in this world without living in fear.”
The governor flicks his gaze between Jaehyuk, you, and Niki. “And what’s the catch, Jaehyuk?”
“There is no catch. The supernatural have never posed an actual threat to the public despite my division hunting them like criminals. They’re arrests were made for their existence, not for any crimes. The reason for our hunting was out of fear, but now, I have talked to more than enough supernatural beings to understand that they’re innocent, like all of us.”
“Ok, you’ve convinced me. I’ll let the office know to prepare a conference to discuss publishing this letter.” The governor moves to put a hand on Jaehyuk’s shoulder and smiles at him, “I trust you, little brother.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
To the citizens of Luxta,
For several decades, the government of Luxta has been operating a covert unit known as the Enforcement Division. The grounds for this establishment was to maintain public safety with several officers patrolling the streets and detaining individuals that were deemed “criminals”.
It is the government’s duty to maintain transparency through an open line of communication with the public. Therefore, it is within your rights to be aware of the true intentions of the Enforcement Division. At the start of its origin, supernatural beings began to populate our streets, and out of concern for the city's safety, each individual was detained without question. They were unfairly categorized as a threat and resulted in hundreds of unwarranted arrests. The safety of our citizens was our number one concern, prompting our unethical actions.
As a result, supernatural individuals were forced into hiding and a marginalized community called The Veil was created. Through a thorough investigation following a particularly poor arrest, it has been concluded that the supernatural community poses no threats to the public. They share the same aspirations as our citizens and from now on, will be considered as such. It is with great humility and sincerity that we issue a sincere apology and announce a new era of inclusivity.
Effective immediately, supernatural individuals will be granted the same rights and protection as any citizen of Luxta. Marking this historic shift, we introduce the Veil Treaty, our way of committing to equal treatment under the law, regardless of nature.
Furthermore, a supernatural sanctuary has been established in order to welcome all supernatural beings. It is run by Song Yuqi who runs the establishment personally: Dusk and Dawn.
Best regards,
Governor Lee
It’s been four days since the announcement of The Veil Treaty, and concerns were at an all time high. “So what now?” Sunno asks, placing his phone beside him on the bench.
“Jungwon spoke with the governor following the announcement,” Yuqi says, sitting beside Sunoo. “Scanners are discontinued now, as well as nightly patrols. Additionally, the Veil is receiving government funding now, and the enforcement division has been transformed into a supernatural support division.”
“You mean the same people that hunted us down for years are now going to support us?” Jungwon baffles, looking at Yuqi incredulously.
“No, the original workers were arrested and each position was replaced.”
Niki shifts uncomfortably with his hands in his lap, fidgeting against each other. You glance over at him and notice the dark circles under his eyes and frown. It was evident on his face that he has faced many sleepless nights since the letter was published.
“Niki, is everything alright?”
The boy glances at you and you notice the shine in his eyes is absent, a dark shadow looming over his pupils in its steed.“What if the public reacts poorly? What if we’re still ostracized?”
Yuqi jumps in quickly and places a comforting hand on his back. “Legally, they can’t.” Her voice is unwavering yet it does little to alleviate the anchor on Niki’s heart. “The federal directive ensures that we are entitled to the same treatment as humans are. Any discrimination is punishable by law. While there’s surely going to be some overexaggerated articles released, that’s to be expected with anything. For now, let’s breathe. We can finally walk in the daylight without the fear of being arrested.”
“Things will be okay, Niki.” You make a lame attempt at comforting the youngest, but the words feel terribly hollow. You don’t know if they can sense it, they probably can, but your body trembles with uncertainty. There is a new spotlight on the supernatural community, one that would scrutinize every little detail you do, waiting for you to mess up. The freedom was nice, but it was juxtaposed to the restrictions you now had to set for yourself.
You drop your gaze from Niki’s and stare at the pattern of the gym tiles beneath you. Your carefully crafted composure breaks at the seams as you think of how hard the next few days will be. Tears brim your eyes but you refuse to let them fall, you refuse to let the boys see the worries that are quickly wasting away in your body. What’s done is done, and if you had to offer them false reassurance to keep them afloat, then so be it.
Around you, the others stand scattered near the gyms. All but Jake is present. You hadn’t seen him since the day you went into the governor’s office, but even then with his uncharacteristic quietness, he might as well have not been there. Worry tugs at the delicate strings in your heart and you question whether you should check on him. You hate to admit it, but it wasn’t until today that you really noticed his absence, too busy with everything else to worry about him.
Jay, who was sitting beside Niki but at a fair distance, slides down the bench and pulls Niki into his shoulder, an instinct he’s done since forever ago. But the younger freezes in his hold, quickly murmuring a strained apology, but it seemed genuine, like he was desperate for any kind of comfort. “It’s fine, Jay. Just startled.” He says, closing his eyes before leaning into the older’s body.
You feel yourself grimace at the interaction, disliking the dynamic between them. Niki was always such a sucker for physical touch, and to see him so apprehensive before Jay had your heart plummeting.
From the little details that Minnie and Yuqi had shared with you, you were well enough aware of the situation between Jay and Jungwon. You knew he made some questionable decisions back then, but it felt wrong to treat him any differently, you didn’t see it as fair until you could hear his explanation. He had that right.
Niki, on the other hand, as well as the other maknaes, shelled up around him, like they were worried Jay would do something as untrustworthy as killing Jungwon’s prospective parents all those years ago. They were young and inexperienced, so maybe it made sense for them to be apprehensive, but it still hurt to see Jay pretend like he wasn’t upset by it. The others, Jake, Heeseung, and Sunghoon, were too busy caught up in their own heads to treat each other differently.
But ultimately, you knew something needed to be done. The group wouldn’t last if there was so much tension in the air.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“Sunghoon!” Your face lights up upon seeing the familiar raven haired boy standing at your door, but it immediately slumps when you see the solemn expression on his face. “What are you doing here?” You ask, stepping aside to let him in. He doesn’t normally come over at night, especially not alone. You saw him yesterday at the gym, but it feels like forever for some reason.
Your eyes trail after his back, watching as he walks in. His movements are slow and laden with an emotion that has your chest tightening. As he sits down on your couch, you notice his hair is slightly tousled and glistens under your lights, indicative of the thunderstorm going on outside. The imperfection of his messy hair gives him a raw, soft vulnerability, making him look so… normal. “I just wanted to see you,” he tells you, leaning back on your couch.
“Would you like some water?” You ask, already moving into your kitchen.
“No,” he replies to your question quickly, “Actually, I came here because I wanted to talk to you.” His voice is thick with uncertainty and you feel your body tense as you pour a glass of water anyways. You weren’t a stranger to his closed off demeanor, but hearing him speak without his usual flare of coldness has you worried. It’s not something you normally see in Sunghoon, a boy who you have grown to be so close to in recent weeks. Taking a deep breath, you walk back out into the living room and set the water on your coffee table, sitting in the spot next to him.
“What’s going on?” you ask quietly, resting a comforting hand on his knee.
Unbeknownst to you, Sunghoon hangs on to the thread of your touch as if it’s the only thing keeping him afloat. With a sigh, he turns to glance at you and you can already see a misty gloss icing over his gaze. “You once asked me why I pushed people away so much, why I chose to isolate myself. I had told you that things were safer that way.”
You nod, recalling the conversation you had in the training room on your first week. His response puzzled you, but it didn’t feel like it was in your right to ask him about it.
“If I didn’t let anyone in, then that’d mean it’d hurt much less if I accidentally killed them. I wouldn’t have this string of attachment keeping me from moving on if it happened. I could just kill them and go on with my day. But my night terrors, every night I dream about the same thing: killing them.” His voice cracks with the weight of his guilt, but he forces himself to continue. “I sleep walk during my night terrors, breaking everything around me. Every night, I barricade the door to my apartment because I’m terrified that if I don’t, I’ll find them.”
Your hand, which was placed on Sunghoon’s knee eventually finds its way into his hands, grasping them tightly. “I’m listening, Sunghoon. Don’t push yourself, I hear everything you’re saying.”
A rare, pearlescent tear falls from his blue eyes and you watch as it leaves a trail of opaque white down his face. “K told everyone that I was psychotic, messed up in the head. He told them that it was only a matter of time before I slaughter them, he even told Niki to kill me before I got to them first.”
The realization of Sunghoon’s true shame dawns upon you. Sunghoon isn’t just struggling with the fact that he has night terrors- it goes much deeper than that. He fears the moment his loved ones start to see him as a monster, someone unworthy of their worries. It made him feel alienated, vilified, but Sunghoon could endure the torment of his mind by himself, burning it under the confines of his icy exterior. But he couldn’t handle having his vulnerabilities exposed like this- he just couldn’t stomach it.
“Everyone thinks that I hate him,” his voice cracks under the weight of his fear, a tremble that betrays his pride. “But that’s so far from the truth, Y/n. I love those boys like they’re my brothers, but I just can’t let them get close to me. Not when I’m like this.”
He raises a hand up to his nose, wiping at the snot that’s begun trickling down. His shoulders sag under the shame that hangs heavily in the air, and it reaches you too.
“In the Elf Kingdom, blood paints the snow more than the fresh falling snowflakes. I’ve never known more than the Veil, but it’s like my mind and soul have already existed in a place of murder and wrath. There are history books in the communal library and I would spend my time reading about the Elf Kingdom, but it felt so much like deja vu that I had to stop.”
The vulnerability of his voice ignites a part of your heart that longs to comfort him, to hold him. Listening to your heart, you reach a hand up to his cheek and let your warmth dissipate from your palm in hopes of it reaching Sunghoon’s core. “Sunghoon,” you murmur, using your thumb to caress his cheek. “You’re more than your kingdom. And you’re nothing like your kind.”
You watch as a single, pearlescent tear escapes from his eyes, slipping down to meet the edge of your hand. It leaves an opaque white trail in its wake, a physical manifestation of the rawness of his heart. “Y/n…” he whispers, closing his eyes and leaning into your touch. “You’re warm. I- I never thought I could feel more than frost.”
You squeeze your eyes shut, heart aching at the sight of him baring his deepest vulnerabilities to you. “You should feel proud of yourself for being so strong. You are so loved- and I know that deep within their hesitation is a love so deep that it hurts. It will just take them some time to understand, don’t let yourself go in the process.”
He swallows down a cry of despair, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down harshly. “I don’t want to be strong anymore, I’m so tired. Tired of these night terrors keeping me up every time I try to sleep. Tired of bolting my door shut and shoving under the handle. I’m tired of being afraid of myself.”
“I can be strong for us both,” you tell him, scooting closer. “I will always be strong for you.”
Your words seem to shift the demeanor in his gaze- something that feels oddly familiar to you but you can’t quite pinpoint what it is. His eyes go from a dark haze to a clear blue that stands out even under the dim lighting of your lamps. Before you can decipher the look on his face, he surges forward, connecting his lips with yours. The feeling of his lips against yours feels desperate, hungry, every one of his vulnerabilities bleeding into your touch and acting as a reflection of the storm that stirs in Sunghoon’s heart.
He whimpers into your mouth, a cathartic emotion he so desperately needed to release through your touch. The world fades away into an afterthought and he deepens the kiss, pushing his tongue into your mouth.
The feeling of his tongue fighting against your own has you moaning, grabbing at anything and everything. Your hands fly up to his hair and you pull on it desperately, wanting the kiss to last a lifetime. He moves his lips against yours with equal desperation, finding a comfortable rhythm against your mouth. As the connection between you deepens, Sunghoon pulls you into his lap, letting his icy hands fall to your hips. There’s a desperation in his touch that acts as a tangible desire full of pain and longing. He desperately yearns to feel something more than the suffocating numbness that he’s grown so used to.
Breathless, he pulls away and moves his head down to your neck, lapping long strokes against your skin. The wet feeling of his tongue lights you on fire, a pool of arousal seeping into your panties and leaving no question about the effects he has on you. His soft pink lips move against your neck, sucking marks down to your collarbone. “It feels so right having you in my hands,” he tells you, emphasizing his comment by firming up his grip on your hips.
The feeling of his hands on your skin feels like fire despite the sub zero temperature of his body. It feels like an ice burn, searing and tingling. In this charged moment, the only thing that exists is Sunghoon, ice in his veins and fire in his eyes. With his hands controlling your hips, he moves you back and forth across his clothed member, swallowing every moan of yours like he’s getting drunk off it. “Take these off,” he says, pulling at the waistband of your PJs.
He helps you off his lap and pulls down your shorts, as well as your panties. When the cold air hits your heat, he pulls you back onto him immediately, grinding your hips against his clothed member. His tip rubs up against your clit and you bury your head into his neck, already feeling overstimulated by the rough material of his pants. You shake with every movement, the stimulation of it all barely allowing you to keep up with the speed of his kisses. “Fuck- I, I’m close,” you whimper, moving your hips even faster.
Suddenly, Sunghoon moves you to his thigh and you let out a desperate whine. Your slick stains the fabric of his pants and you blush a furious red, whimpering when he speaks again, “You’re doing so good, let me hear you. Tell me how desperate you are to cum on my thigh.” He coos into your ear, tucking a strand of your hair back all while using his other hand to guide you along his leg.
His voice is erotic, dripping with seduction that sends shivers coursing through your spine. It wraps around you like a spiral, pulling you deeper and deeper into this heat induced haze. The sound of your name escaping his thick lips, the rasp of his voice as he grows more and more desperate to see you unravel in front of him- it only has you stuttering about in his lap, letting the fabric of his pants catch against your clit deliciously.
You try to move faster, to match him in his movements but it seems like your body is working against you. The high that you so deliciously crave is just out of reach and keeps you working over the edge, refusing to unravel. The lack of a release maddens you and drives you to a point that tears prick your eyes. Frustrated, you let out a broken whimper.
Sunghoon notices your frustration and pulls back to look into your misty eyes. “Don’t cry baby, you can do it.” He says, rubbing soothing circles onto the curve of your ass. “I’ll guide you, don’t worry.”
Sunghoon moves under you and lifts his leg up abruptly, flexing the muscle. You cry out, both in surprise and pleasure as the friction becomes more intense. “So good, Y/n. So pretty riding my thigh.”
He continues to whisper praises into your ear as he gently bounces you on his thigh. “Cum for me, Y/n.”
His words seem to act as a trigger, finally sending you over the edge. Arousal spills through you like a wave and your tears finally fall out of relief. Your movements grow irregular as you stutter against his leg, stimulating your high as far as it can go. “That’s my pretty girl. Good job, baby.”
Finally stilling, your chest heaves up and down as you recover from your orgasm. Sunghoon looks into you longingly, gently humming as he caresses your back. When your breathing seems to reach a steady rhythm, he pulls you back in for a kiss, “Sit on my face.” he pants into your mouth.
Hesitation rushes through you and you almost shake your head, too shy to move, but something in his voice has you moving automatically, driven by lust. He guides you to his face and lays back on your couch, asking for you to face in the direction of his legs. The position gives you a perfect view of his erection and you’re ashamed to admit that the sight of his hard member has you gushing out more slick.
With your bare heat hovering over his face, Sunghoon sticks his tongue out and gives your pussy a tentative kitten lick. It’s wet and hot, prodding at your entrance and you bite your lip. Broken moans leave your mouth and he takes that as encouragement to begin mouthing at your cunt. His tongue flicks at your folds and he massages your breasts with his free hands, melding the tissue into the shape of his large hands.
A gasp rips from your throat when something cold slides through your folds. You look down to see Sunghoon’s hand brought up to your core, moving back and forth. “Fuck, Y/n- you’re melting the ice right off my hands.” His lips trail around your inner thighs as he rubs his frosted fingers across your pussy. The melting of the ice as it dances along your most vulnerable bits leaves a trickle of water in its wake, dribbling down your thighs as if it was your own essence. When the sensation fades away, it leaves you hyper-aware of what’s to come, your skin scorching with chills. “Relax for me, baby.”
The pads of his fingers tease at your entrance for a few minutes longer, just rubbing around with newly formed frost on his fingers to get you used to the temperature. When you feel yourself relaxing, a sudden intrusion to your entrance breaks you from your haze and you let out a sharp gasp. His fingers slide to the end of your cervix with punishing greed, no amount of prep beforehand acting as enough warning. He pumps his fingers in and out at a steady rhythm, his thumb reaching around to play with your clit as he fucks you with his digits. “Beg for more, Y/n, I want to hear you.”
“More- fuck me more, Sunghoon.” you moan, your hips taking liberty and grinding against him.
You wrap around his fingers like a vice and cry out when the tip of his slender fingers reach the spongy spot in your cervix. Smiling, he carefully adds in a second finger, scissoring you open until you’re begging him to stop. “F-fuck, Hoonie! I’m cumming” you cry out, feeling the pit in your stomach stir with pleasure. He relieves you with a particular strong thrust of his hand and you fall forward, catching yourself in his shins.
You catch your breath while Sunghoon takes his fingers out and you hear the sound of sucking. Leaning back up, you look down to see Sunghoon licking his fingers clean. Your mouth falls open in surprise, stunned with pleasure from the sight of his fingers shining with your essence. Before you can comment on his erotic act of display, he moves a hand down to his lap and sneaks it under his briefs. You watch as he fists his cock, seeing the outline of his knuckles past the fabric of his pants. As his hand moves up and down, he latches his teeth onto your sensitive bud. “Hoon!” You gasp out, feeling his teeth nibble on your bundle of nerves. You turn your head to the side and look down at him, ignoring the slight discomfort in your neck as you look down at him.
His pupils seem to swallow the blue of his eyes as he looks up at you with nothing but love and desire in his eyes. “You’re so sweet- taste so good, baby.” He says while lapping at your sopping cunt. Sunghoon desperately savors the spiced honey taste of your arousal leaking onto his tongue while moaning a melody of pleasurable curses.
Seconds pass and another moan of pleasure falls from your parted lips when his mouth attaches to your folds, licking vicariously between them.
“God, you’re dripping on my mouth, princess.” He groans, snaking a hand back up to your breasts as you ride his mouth. “Make a mess on my face, fuck.” He squeezes the fat of your breast, drawing out yet another lengthy moan that drips with intensity.
Sunghoon slips himself out of his pants somehow and your eyes go wide at seeing the shape of his cock beneath his briefs, straining with neglect. Your mind practically spins when you see him pull his cock out, twisting his hand up and down the girth of his shaft while he eats you out. A sheen of precum wraps around the length of his cock as he pumps himself to the edge.
You hear a low growl come from under you and press yourself down harder, relishing in the way his tongue warms you in ways you could never do yourself. He fists himself a few times before letting out a sound of annoyance, finally getting rid of his briefs. You gasp.
His cock is beautiful, a pretty pink cock with a girth that easily trumps the other boys. It’s long and veiny and you practically salivate at the thought of having him in your mouth.
Another few grunts leave Sunghoon’s mouth as he simultaneously jerks himself off while eating your pussy. Without warning, he whimpers into your heat and strings of cum shoot out of his cock, parts of it hitting your lower abdomen and the rest spurting onto his stomach. You can feel the vibrations of his moaning work through your core and you’re embarrassed to admit you’re reaching the edge again.
Sunghoon gently taps your ass and you clumsily lift one of your legs off his face. He watches with an amused smile as your legs shake beneath you, completely spent from holding yourself up while you were wracked with orgasms. “Let me fuck you now.” He whispers, tracing patterns over your skin. “Get on your back, you must be so tired, princess.”
Your cheeks warm at the sentiment and you let out a quiet squeal of happiness. Eager to have him fill you up, you quickly get onto your back and let him fill the space between your legs. He throws his shirt off and it lands on your table lamp, obscuring the light. “Sunghoon!” You whine, slapping his arm.
“Shush,” he smiles, leaning down to kiss you.
The sight of him hovering above you is ethereal, you almost don’t believe your eyes. You can see the bead of sweat resting on his forehead and the way his muscles tense as he holds himself up. He is absolutely gorgeous, otherworldly. “You’re so beautiful, Sunghoon.” You say, running your hand up and down his bare chest.
“Not as beautiful as you, Y/n. You light a fire within me that no one else can manage.” His tip rubs against your entrance, a mixture of his cum and your arousal acting as lubricant. “Relax for me,” he says before pushing the tip in.
The intrusion is intense and you feel your hole widening in order to accommodate the stretch. You hold onto his arms with a tight grip and close your eyes as he slowly rocks out and back in, a bit deeper this time. “Good girl, just keep doing that.” He praises, sinking deeper into you.
When his cock hits the hilt of your cervix, the two of you sigh in unison. Sunghoon feels impossibly close to you with his lips ghosting over the shell of your ear, and yet he still craves for more. “Be mine, forever.” His breath is hot against your ear and you feel yourself growing flustered by the intimacy.
You want to say yes- yes a thousand times again. You desperately want to tell him that you’ve fallen for him. But you hesitate, caught up in the web of your own history with the rest of the boys. You realize now, with himself sheathed inside of you, that you’ve fallen for Jay, Jake, and Heeseung as well. Your body has memorized the bites of Heeseungs, the sound of Jake’s inhales, and the caress of Jay’s touch. You don’t regret it in the slightest, but it certainly complicates your feelings for Sunghoon.
“If you’re mine, that means you’re theirs by default.” A flick of knowingness flashes across his gaze and you feel yourself flush before him. He knew. The truth of the situation lays bare between you and you feel your heart rate quicken. Of course he knew. Jake’s oversharing tendencies, Jay’s competitive spirit, and Heeseung’s blatant willingness to share you with Jake, you suddenly don’t feel surprised that Sunghoon has become privy to the fact that you’ve been with them too.
Sunghoon, impatiently waiting now, snaps his hips forward again, each thrust pushing his cock further and further into you. He is steadfast on his decision. He wants you, no, needs you. He needs the whole of you, raw and vulnerable before him. “Y-yes, Sunghoon!” you cry in between thrusts.
He flashes a sharp grin at you before burying his face into the crook of your neck as he continues to thrust into you. His cock drags against every fiber of your muscles and you fight to not cry out in pleasure. “These boys didn’t do a good enough job opening you up,” he snaps forward, “Too tight,” another snap, “Too tiny.”
His grunts send vibrations through your skin and you claw at his back, longing for anything to keep you grounded. “You’re so pretty, so little underneath me.” Sunghoon says, leaning up on his hands, trapping you between them. “I could bend you every which way if I wanted,” As if proving his point, he lifts your hips up and presses your legs to your chest, allowing him to enter you even deeper.
The new position has you crying with pleasure and you feel a fast approaching orgasm make its way through you. It shoots through you without much warning and you ride the highs of your pleasure, gasping when a cold gust of air hits your neck. Goosebumps quickly decorate your skin and you pull back to look at Sunghoon. “Sunghoon…!” You exclaim, the feeling of his frost somehow overstimulating your arousal and bringing you to your next high stupidly quick.
“You like it when I use my powers on you, right?” He says with a cocky grin, licking at the frosted over skin of your neck. “Your skin looks so pretty with my ice on it.” His fingers trace the patch of ice that spirals down your neck and lands on the little divot on your throat. He presses his thumb into the space and you feel delirious with the pressure.
“Can you cum for me one last time, baby?” Despite the chills emanating from his touch, both you and him shine under the dim lighting of your living room, slick with sweat from exerting yourselves. “Do you have one more in you? I’m so close…”
You nod at him quickly, yearning for him to reach his high quickly or else you think you might go crazy. There’s an unfamiliar heat budding within your core and you squirm about, trying your best to hold it in. Sunghoon continues to pound into you relentlessly, practically using your hole like a toy for his pleasure. You can see through the darkness of his lust that he’s blinded by pleasure and is no longer focused on your enjoyment, but you don’t care. You’d please him however you could.
His cock slides through your walls perfectly and after a particularly harsh thrust that pulses against your g-spot, your cunt pushes him out of you with overwhelming force. “Nngh, Hoon!”
A gush of clear liquid shoots out from your cunt with unrelenting force and sprays his torso. The sight of you coming apart and squirting onto him unravels Sunghoon completely. Working his way through his own orgasm, he quickly places a hand over his cock and generously pumps the length of it. Within seconds, he cums on your torso while the velocity of your essence slowly dies down.
You spend the next few minutes riding out the shockwaves of your orgasm as Sunghoon drapes himself over you, flinching slightly when his softening dick rubs against your swollen entrance.
The two of you are a mess of sweat, body’s heaving against each other as you catch your breath. Eventually, your breathing soon matches with his and you feel sleep start to consume you. “Don’t sleep yet, baby.” Sunghoon coos, gently stroking your cheek. “We gotta clean up and then you need to pee.”
“So tired…” you croak out, letting your head fall to the side.
He only laughs and you barely register the feeling of him lifting you up bridal style. Sunghoon walks to your bathroom and gently sets you down on your toilet. “Ok, go.” He says, shuffling through your cabinets for an extra washcloth.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Tonight, none of the boys’ had won their respective matches and it left a sour taste in your mouth. Jungwon, Niki, Heeseung and Jay were bruised and battered, beaten to a pulp. And now, with the four of them sitting in the gym's medical rooms, the tang of blood mingled in the air as you tended to their injuries, blending with the thick tension and wrapping around it like a snake. No one says anything, but for once, you’re ok with letting the silence speak for you.
Jay pulls back from you when the alcohol on your cotton swab presses into the raw tissue of Jay’s cheek, a jagged cut made by a griffin. You feel the sting of the alcohol burn away the nerves in his face as if it were your own and you cringe. It was Yuqi who had told you not to use your powers to speed up the healing tonight, claiming it’d be too fatiguing, but you couldn’t stand the pain ghosting on Jay’s face as he grimaced through every touch of the clean up.
You cup his cheek in your hand tenderly, both an act of submission and to help him. Despite the boys’ efforts to normalize the transition back to the gym after the government’s attack, there was still a lingering air of sadness that clouded your judgement. They had told you time and time again how sorry they were for letting you down, that the Veil Treaty was an opportunity for them to turn a new leaf over. Still, you found yourself run down with the burden of accepting their countless apologies and the unresolved tension that entangled the boys together.
It’s been five weeks since the Treaty was announced, and yet the dynamics among the group have yet to return to what it once was. In place of the usual light hearted banter was now avoidant eye contact and murmured apologies towards the smallest inconveniences. The hyungs were acting as if the floor was covered in egg shells, and the maknaes did little to hide their discomfort around the elders. In front of you, they tried to act like everything was fine, but you could see through their carefully crafted fronts. You’d have to be an idiot not to see how much the atmosphere has changed. You can feel the weight of their unresolved tension, but somehow, you feel like you’re in the middle of their storm.
Shaking your head, you shake your shoulders and let a scorching warmth pass through your hand and seep into the red of Jay’s exposed cheek. You watch as his flesh reconnects over the wound, leaving no traces of the earlier match. When it heals, you move your hand down to his chest, the blooming purple that was spreading on his front beginning to fade back to its original flesh tone. Jay’s eyes are fluttered shut as the grimace on his face softens, each wound of his healed by your molten touch.
Moving to his shoulder, you watch the glow of light travel into his skin and relieve the dislocation of his joint. Your knees buckle when it heals, a surge of energy leaving you when his bone pops back in place, but you’d go till the brink of passing out if it meant you could make Jay feel better. There were only a few more wounds left, and you really weren’t sure you’d have the energy to get through them. Still, you work your way through each of them quickly, travelling his body in silence as you use up the last of your energy to bring him back to 100%.
Silence in the gym was becoming a new normal now. You thought things would get better after K was gone and the public knew of your existence, but it only seemed to act as a bandaid over a bullet wound. Funny, because you were actually shot. It was clear that there was still residual distaste left in some of the boys’ mouths, planted by K himself on the night of the attack.
Yuqi and Sunghoon had only briefly filled you in on the gist of what he had said that night, and you hoped that in the weeks that went by since the attack, they would’ve found a time to talk it out amongst each other. But it seems that was just wishful thinking as they only interacted when need be.
“-Y/n? Y/n!” Jungwon calls, ripping you out of your spiral. “Will you heal me now?” He sounded irritated almost, like he was annoyed by the attention you were giving Jay. His face tells you that Jungwon thinks Jay isn’t worthy of your affection.
Reluctantly nodding, you tell Jay he can go and he leaves the room, leaving only Heeseung and the maknaes. Heeseung stays in the corner with his head hung low as he waits his turn, still iced out by the group for reasons you wish you could fix.
You walk over to Jungwon slowly, fatigued by the excessive use of your powers, and begin assessing his own injuries, spreading your warmth here and there. “You should talk to him.” You say quietly, bringing a wet rag up to his lip. “You can’t keep sleeping over at Niki’s apartment.”
He turns his head away from you in irritation. “Don’t. Jay had 12 years to tell me the truth about everything, yet he didn’t. Not until a man we thought could be trusted drops the truth on us like a bomb.”
You frown at the boy, unfamiliar with the snap in his voice. He was rarely ever this serious, the only other times he held himself with this level of maturity being that time he acted like Jaehyuk.
“You know, Jay makes your favorite dinner every night in hopes you’ll come home. You have no idea how many curry’s I’ve had to give the boys because Jay gives it to me when you don’t come home.” You brush his bangs out of his face as you mindlessly retell Jungwon what his hyung has been up to since Jungwon’s impromptu vacancy. “It’s like every night that he drops off the curry, I learn about you and his relationship. He falls into this trance almost as he talks about you.” You wipe a warm finger over the cut on Jungwon’s eyebrow, grimacing when the energy in your body depletes further. “He told me why he did what he did, and while I can understand why you feel so upset by this, I can also understand where Jay is coming from.”
Jungwon doesn’t speak, but he does give you a low grunt in response. It’s not much of a response, but you cling to the small glimmer of hope that suddenly buds inside of you when your gaze passes over his eyes which no longer looked hollow. “And I suggest the three of you boys talk to Sunghoon, Heeseung and Jake. You can’t keep ignoring them.” you glance over to where Heeseung sits on the one exam table in your gym, fiddling with his fingers instead of conversing with Niki like he used to.
“Whatever,” he quips, standing up from where he sat and hastily grabbing his things before leaving.
Disappointed, you turn your attention towards Niki. His injuries were less severe, but they were extensive nonetheless. You knew you could only do so much for him with the amount of energy that was draining from you. To your surprise, you find respite in his silence. It was a small gesture that you knew was unintentional, but it meant you could focus your energy on his recovery rather than on words.
When you finally finish, you can barely hold yourself. Fatigue melts into your every bone and you feel dizzy from standing, but the rejuvenated look on Niki’s face makes it worth it. Without saying a think, Niki moves to gather his things and leaves just like Jungwon, likely chasing after him to go home together. The moment he’s gone, Heeseung finally speaks.
The long stretched silence snaps and Heeseung wiggles his fingers. “Come here,” he says gently, bringing his arms out.
Forcing a small smile, you step toward him and stand between his legs. Your hand naturally comes up to cradle his face, but he stops you. “Don’t,”
“Heeseung-”
“You’re about to pass out, baby. Just sleep for a bit.” He jumps from the exam bed and pats the cushion, gesturing for you to lay down. “Don’t disobey me, I’ll be right here the entire time.”
Heat blooms across your cheeks and you reluctantly climb onto the table, stumbling onto the bed. Heeseung braces your shaky body and guides your head down, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. His hand brushes against your skin and you feel yourself fall victim to the safety of his touch. You fall asleep almost immediately, relief flooding your body immediately.
When you wake up, you don’t open your eyes, but the sound of hushed whispers reaches you.
“We need to get out shit together,” a voice says. Was that Sunghoon?
“They can’t even stand to be in the same room as us, Sunghoon. How are we going to talk to all of them?” That had to be Heeseung, his voice was coming directly at your head. You grimace at the sound of frustration evident in his tone. You didn’t need to see his face to know his eyebrows are furrowed and his jaw is clenched.
“We’ll have them meet at Y/n’s place.” Jay rests a hand on your thigh, gently kneading the fat as he speaks. “They won’t know we’re there until it’s too late.”
A pregnant silence follows and for a second, you wonder if you fell back asleep, but a soft hand on the side of your neck tells you otherwise.
“Will they forgive us?” Jake’s voice breaks the silence and you realize it’s his hand on your face. He always had a habit of tracing his hand down your neck, saying your scent was the strongest there.
Heeseung lets out a long sign of resignation, “We can only hope.” He pauses, “So, Sunghoon.”
The first voice cuts in sharper, louder this time. “Y/n told me she’d be ours, but it feels like we’ve lost her again.”
His words sound tight and you push yourself to keep your eyes closed and your ears open. This was the most amount of communication you’ve heard between the boys in a long time, and you weren’t sure you’d get to be hidden in the audience again any time soon. Maybe you were afraid of meeting their grief stricken eyes as well. “It’s cuz we’re all fighting.” Jay says, stepping back to lean against the wall.
“We can only fix that once we talk to them. We have to tell them what really happened to us.”
“Ok, then we’ll have a ‘gathering’ at Y/n’s place and when they arrive, we’ll crash the party.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“You’re not going anywhere.” You say with a glare sharp enough you can convey the words: sit down, in silence. Jungwon comes back to slump against your couch, forcing himself onto the couch with Sunoo and Niki rather than share a space with the other boys. “Talk. Speak. Do something!” You gesture to the older boys and they grunt in unison.
An awkward silence falls upon you and the boys and so you nudge Heeseung in the side, silently asking him to break the stalemate. He gives you an annoyed look but bites his tongue, blowing the strand of hair off his forehead before standing. “So, things have been a bit rocky since…” he lets out a strained sigh, “-since K died.”
The looks around the room are enough to tell you that this was a sensitive subject, for all of them. Yuqi and Minnie, who are standing behind the couch, stiffen while the rest of the boys look down at the ground. You give Heeseung an encouraging nod and he reluctantly continues. “K had said some horrible things about me, Sunghoon, Jake and Jay. I- I can’t speak for them, but I want to apologize to you all for hiding behind a lie. Contrary to what K said, my adoptive parents were business tycoons who thrived on illegal business to get where they wanted. I was sent out against my will to eliminate their competition. They made me kill innocent lives.”
The older boy looks up to the ceiling and tucks his bottom lip between his teeth. He can’t cry, not now. Not in front of them. But his strained whimpers that bubble up his throat are loud enough to be heard in the silence of the room holding its breath. “I didn’t know any better. At the time, I thought I was making them happy. I just wanted to see them smile at me.”
Minnie’s face falls as she listens to Heeseung retell his past like it’s a painful reminder of her own. She was never close to Heeseung, much more to the younger ones, and hearing this has her heart clenched and her eyes misty. Minnie rests a hand on Sunoo’s shoulders and rubs them, both an act of comforting Sunno and herself.
“One night, I came home. I hadn’t finished the mission, not completely. There was still one guy left that had gotten away. I had to come home though, it was nearing the morning.” Heeseung takes a breath and thinks back to that night. He could almost see the rage in his parent’s faces when he told them that there was still someone out there. They looked about ready to kill him, dispose of him like useless garbage. That night, Heeseung learned there was more to killing innocent people and pleasing his so-called parents. “They screamed at me for hours, calling me every name in the book. In a fit of rage, I killed them…”
Gasps ripple across the room like a fast dripping faucet. Even you, who know the gist of his story, gasps. Heeseung’s hands clench into fists and his crimson eyes begin to glow. “I locked myself away for months after that. I was a monster. I had to change, so I vowed to myself never to hurt another soul unless absolutely necessary. But it wasn’t fair for me to live this lie of peace and serenity around you guys when I know it was anything but that.” Heeseung puts his hands up to his face, but not before you see the first few crimson tears fall from his sunken eyes. You’ve never seen him cry, so to see red streaming from his face stunned you. What made it worse was the fact that it was so obvious that Heeseung hadn’t been sleeping much. Even before today, you could see the weight of his guilt spilling into nights of restless sleep for him. “I’m sorry you had to hear this from K.”
The room falls into a suffocating silence that seems to stretch on for several minutes, but eventually, Niki speaks. “You don’t need to apologize, hyung. I think- maybe we were all a bit unreasonable to think we had the right to judge you like that. We don’t think you’re a monster, not at all.”
Beside him, Jungwon and Sunoo nod their heads in agreement. Seeing that, Heeseung’s shaky composure shatters and he collapses to the ground, full on sobbing into Niki’s lap.
“Hyung!” Niki yelps, attempting to push Heeseung’s heavy head off his thigh. “These were brand new!” When Heeseung picks his tear stricken face off of the boy’s leg, he gasps when he sees red stain the white fabric of Niki’s sweats.
The tension in the room briefly dissipates to make room for the soft laughter that breaks out, albeit awkward in a way. Everyone but Jake seems to lighten up. A few feet away from where you sit, Jake occupies your arm chair with his hands fiddling about in his lap. “I’d like to say something, too.”
You experience whiplash from the way the room falls silent again almost immediately. All eyes turn to Jake and he clears his throat. “I’m sorry for kind of disappearing on you all.”
His voice seems foreign to you, not having heard it in so long if you didn’t count that other day when you were pretending to be asleep. Jake had been becoming increasingly more absent from you and the gym’s life since the day K passed. The only time he showed his face was at matches and when you, Niki, and Jungwon went to the government.
“Jake-” Minnie interrupts, but Jake cuts her off with a sad smile.
“No- I need to finish, I was ashamed, I hid away again after K revealed to you all about what happened with my packmates. It felt like I was reliving that night all over again. I was just a kid when it happened, when I had to watch my family bleed out in front of me. I was frozen with fear, I didn’t know what to do, I couldn’t save them.” Jake hangs his head in shame. “I was scared, and I’m still scared.”
For Jake, the past few weeks have felt like he was driving on autopilot. He felt like a monotonous robot with overly tight screws. Day and night, he traced the same footsteps as the day prior, too scared to stray away from his normal. It was like he was reliving the following year after his family’s attack. The same thing everyday, same amount of eggs for breakfast, two twists of his pepper shaker in his pasta for lunch, and a plain sandwich with six pretzels on the side, because a seventh reminded him too much of the number of people that should’ve made up the group.
Sunoo shifts uncomfortably in his seat before softly responding, “Jake, nobody blames you for being afraid.”
“I know, but I blame myself. I could barely live with myself at the time knowing that I was the only one to survive the attack. And then when K brought it up again, I felt like I was back behind that wall, watching in horror as everyone around me died. I couldn’t face myself.”
Jungwon leans forward and rests his shoulders on his knees. “Jake, we’re a family. You should’ve trusted us to give you unconditional support and listen to what you have to say.”
“That’s a bit hypocritical, Jungwon.” Minie interjects, narrowing her eyes at the younger boy and crossing her arms.
Everyone freezes. Minnie had always been so gentle, too soft to really discipline the boys. So hearing her confront Jungwon like this had everyone experiencing a double-take. “You tell Jake you would’ve listened to him no matter what, but what about Jay?” Minnie presses Jungwon into a corner, “You run away from him every time he enters the room. So either you’re lying to Jake or you’re lying to yourself.”
“Minnie-” Yuqi interrupts, grabbing the girl’s arm.
“No,” she shakes her off. “This isn't fair to Jay, Jungwon. You guys are best friends, you can’t just leave him in the dust like that all because you don’t have the full story!”
Jungwon’s face pales. His mouth opens and closes but he can’t manage to find the words to respond.
Jay, who had been quiet until now, finally speaks. “No, he has every right to be like that.” You look at Jay who was now shifting about in his spot on the couch. “Jungwon, I didn’t kill those people to keep you from leaving the Veil. I did it because I knew that the second you leave, you’d never escape. I’ve seen what happens to those that are adopted; they get locked away and turned into something unrecognizable. Who knows what could’ve happened to you? Hell, you could’ve been treated just like Heeseung’s parents treated him.”
Heeseung stiffens beside you but he shakes it off. He knew Jay needed to use him as an example.
“Look, I’m sorry for what I did, but I don’t regret it.”
For a brief moment, nobody moves, not even you. Then, to your surprise and everyone else's, Jungwon stands up and pulls Jay up from the couch. When he stands, Jungwon pushes himself into Jay’s chest and wraps his arms around him. “I’m sorry- I shouldn't have ignored you.” His voice is muffled in the fabric of Jay’s hoodie, but it's loud enough for Jay to understand. “I didn’t understand what was happening, I didn’t want to understand. I just wanted to feel anger and run away from my problems. I thought I was better off not knowing the truth behind your actions and just assuming it was all done in anger, but I was wrong. I missed you…”
Jungwon’s tears seep into Jay’s hoodie but he doesn’t care. He just holds the boy closer to him while the others watch on in silence. “We’re sorry too,” Niki says, standing up to join the hug. “It was wrong of us to treat you like that.”
Jay waves him off and pulls him by wrapping his hand around the back of Sunoo’s head. Eventually, the rest of you join one by one until you’re pressed against each other in a messy group hug. All but Sunghoon.
You notice him standing off to the side with his jaw clenched. “Sunghoon?” you call out, extending a hand to him.
“I guess it’s my turn to apologize,” he starts, clearing his throat. “As you probably know, K mentioned that I have night terrors.”
The rest of the group breaks apart from the hug and they look at Sunghoon with expectant gazes. “I’ve had these night terrors for as long as I can remember. I can’t really explain what they were about when I was younger, just a lot of darkness and screaming. But when I met you all, the dreams became more vivid, more violent. I was forced into this world of nightmares where every night, I would kill you all.” Sunghoon physically winces when he says that out loud, embarrassed that he even has to say it. “I told myself not to get close with any of you because if I hurt any of you, I would never forgive myself. You may all think I’m this rude, apathetic prick with the ego of an elephant, but I did that on purpose. I was rude and arrogant for a reason, and yet it didn’t even work. I care about you all in a way I have never felt, and that terrifies me.”
You reach for his hand and caress the back of it with your thumb. With a shaky breath, Sunghoon continues. “Every night, I would set up my apartment so that no one can get in, and no one can get out. My windows were locked, my doors were barricaded, it honestly looked like a tornado hit my apartment. But I did all of that because I didn’t trust myself. “
Again, the room is silent. Sunghoon feels like a monster for having these thoughts, but he wasn’t sure they’d ever go away until he told them. Eventually, Sunoo steps forward and pulls Sunghoon into a tight embrace. “You’re not a monster. None of us are.”
Sunoo doesn’t need to say much to let Sunghoon know that he’s been forgiven. The foreign skinship between them is enough of an answer.
“Are we gonna be okay?” Sunghoon asks no one in particular, breaking apart from the hug.
“We’ll be okay,” you tell him, placing a delicate kiss on his lips.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Today, the word monsters, was trending on X.
It was an awkward shift from the usual hashtag involving famous soccer players or the latest viral recipes. The word sat at the top of the trends like a sore thumb.
Monster was not a word that was uttered anymore, not since the exposure of the supernatural community. It had been years since the word monster trended on X, but that was when the Veil Treaty was created. Now, there was no reason for that word to be trending again.
When the public had become aware of the fact that they were living among the supernatural, fear gripped the city. “Monster” was headlining every article, every news station, and was the topic of many whispered conversations. For a long time, the public was hesitant on accepting the new community, but slowly as they were integrated into the real world, people either became accepting of the supernatural or simply forgot about them. They were just like every other citizen in Luxta. Slowly but surely, people learned to coexist with the other side.
But now, years later, the same word reappears at the top of the timeline.
Staring at the hashtag for a moment, she hesitates to click on it, skeptical of what’s to come. But curiosity trumps her skepticism and the girl presses on the hashtag. Immediately, a 23-second clip pops up. This is the same video that’s been circulating the internet for a few days, only a few blurry figures in the background were showing on the thumbnail, not enough to pique her interest until now. The sheer volume of comments and shares speaks volumes and drives her to click play.
When the video starts, her eyes widen. There’s a shakiness in the video that suggests that it was filmed inconspicuously, and first, the only thing she can make out is the movement of two pairs of legs. They were in a ring of some sort- no, it was definitely a boxing ring.
Noticing the lack of audio, the girl increases the volume. Suddenly, she can hear the sound of roaring spectators surge in the background as the video zooms out to show that the two men were in fact in a boxing ring. This didn’t look like the ring from WWE.
She watches through her phone as the two men lunge at each other with an unnatural speed that makes her breath catch in her throat. They moved too fast to be considered human, just a blur of movement. When they pull apart, she finally sees the red scales on one of the man’s shoulders glinting under the light.
The scene was horribly mesmerizing, unable to tear her eyes away from the video. Flames roared in the air and danced along the other man’s body as he moved around the ring. Suddenly, the one on fire jumps high into the air before forcing himself onto the scaled man. A pattern of punches make contact with the man’s face and the camera zooms in to focus on his bloody features. The scene continues on like that for a second before the video ends abruptly, freezing on a sickening frame of the scaled man slumped to the ground, gasping for air as black shadows invade his body.
Stunned, she clicks out of the video and looks at the comment section. It was almost as messy as the video above it.
that’s obvsly CGI Are those the “supernatural” ?? MONSTERS LOL this is so fake #exposed didn’t governor lee say they were harmless? Tf is this IS THAT A DRAGON?
im sorry i didn't expand much on the hyung line relationship with yn. also, there will NOT be a next part. be honest, do you guys hate me for the ending LOL
Taglist: @heesimp, @kyunlov, @quill-ink, @lunaritex, @jiryunn, @jakeswifez, @fancypeacepersona, @nshmrarki, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @wilonevys, @strxwbloody, @capri-cuntz, @riribelle, @machambrx, @vousty, @rebeccakan, @wonnienyang, @koizekomi, @heeweenie, @skyearby, @rxlxvr, @missychief1404, @doveblackboat, @prkhoonielvrss, @skyearby
Permanent taglist: @kittys00, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @17ericas, @tunafishyfishylike, @bbyhee
200 notes
·
View notes
Note
I’ve been sick for days, completely bedridden, i feel like dying and the only thing that has been on my mind is the idea of being pampered by someone , i feel like jay would be the best at this 😔 he would cook for you, help you clean up and he would eat you out when you can’t fall asleep AJSNEKDJSJDJEIDJ i am losing it bcuz of this foking cold
Oh my gosshhh, the flu has gotten much stronger recently! Drink lots of fluids and get more rest. Plz self indulgent in whatever you need rn
But yea jay is suchhhhh a service top. Would change your wet towel on your forehead every twenty minutes, stroke your cheek while you deal with your body aches. He’d be so worried and feel so helpless that he cant rid you kf your pain.
He’d spend his time in the kitchen if he isnt with you, wanting to do his best to make you happy. Jay would make a little blanket fort for you in the living room and put on ur favorite show while giving you a shoulder/back massage.
And when you’re tossing and turning in your sleep, he’s ask “whats wrong, baby?” And he’d start ghosting his fingers over your heat in an attempt to distract you. To thw point your begging, not just for some reprieve from your cold but for his fingers to do something, anything more than grace the seat of your panties.
And when he slides them off to the side, you’re alrdy slicked up sm that his fingers slip right inside. Your arousal practically rips a moan from jay and his cock twitched in his pants knowing how wet youre getting for him.
The rest is history, as he fingers you through several orgasms. :)
50 notes
·
View notes
Text
heeseung would defffinitely slap your face with his cock 100%
178 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fic recs are the best way to discover different authors, i have read a good amount of these authors and they are such good stories!!
mymelodhee's jake fic recs pt.2 🧸
much love to all these amazing authors <3 updated every 8th of the month!
most fics are 18+!
main blog ♡
✦ = one of my favorites
ᯓᡣ𐭩
being sick with jake and heeseung by @starryjake
soft eating with jake by @starryjake
making up after a fight by @starryjake ✦
daddy's c*ck is all you need ft. heeseung by @onlygarden
but daddy i love him by @heechwe ✦
one of your girls tonight by @wonryllis
to the moon and back by @p0ckykiss
christmas love by @mxnhoo
⋆₊⊹₊ click for more! ⊹₊ ⋆
right, puppy? by @celestialwonders
gamer jake by @starryjake
he still loves his ex ft. enhypen by @rmview
they want you back ft. enhypen by @rmview
in sickness and in health by @chiumii ✦
laced up baby by @marsdql
all mine by @hsnlv
fevered affection by @hsnlv
three, two, us! ft. enha hyung line by @lilyberyls
enhypen as your boyfriend by @dollyhyuckii
hybrid enhypen during ovulation by @serapharua
take two by @taeghi
make some noise ft. enha hyung line by @luvyeni
hot chocolate for two by @iovestuck
rebound, times two ft. heeseung by @eyesonlybutterflies
she loves me not by @iseos
stains by @zkg2318
tie me in ribbons by @ja3yun ✦
fight me by @yvnempire ✦
when he walks in, i am loved ft. enha hyung line by @bywons
hold me, console me ft. enha hyung line by @tzyunaes
birthday blues by @wwooyology
puppy!jake by @drmsrina
love languages ft. enhypen by @enhasntty
sugar talking ft. enhypen by @okwonyo
juno by @nimuraz
sweet, sweet, sweet, kiss by @myjjongie
math tutor jake, pt. 2 by @meudolls ✦
sleepover ft. enha hyung line by @hoonieyun
is he mr. right? ft. enha hyung line by @hoonieyun
tasting temptations by @jaeyunnz
i'll be a good boy by @jaeyunnz ✦
b2b by @precupid ✦
when you get a necklace with their initial ft. enhypen by @byhees
from my experience by @heechwe ✦
sweet everythings by @heechwe ✦
so lovey dovey by @hoonieyun
faking sick by @songbirdseung
realisation of feelings by @kikidoul
player 069 by @shypen ✦
i wanna ride by @luvlucia
candy crush by @p4ranormaluv ✦
#enhypen#enhypen jake#jake enhypen#sim jake#sim jake fluff#sim jake angst#enhypen jake smut#enhypen x reader#enhypen smut
226 notes
·
View notes
Text
aww ilysm, ngl this series was a bit hard for me to write. I've never really commited to a series this long, so it was exhausting to keep up with especially being in school now.
But I'm so glad that you looked forward to its updates, it means a lot to know there are people keeping up with my content :)
I hope the plot and ending was what you hoped for! <3
Blood on Fire ~ pt. 4 | PSH

A/N: this is part 4 of the BOF series (LAST part), please read part 1 for the story to make sense as these are heavily driven by plot.
genre/tags for this part ✶ MDNI reverse harem!hyung line x afab!reader, angst, smut, gore and violence, supernatural themes, (sirens, werewolves, vampires, shapeshifters, phoenixes, frost elves, dragons, witches, and more…), blood, verbal and physical violence, lots of murder, manipulation, murder, significant self doubt, government themes (not political), fight club au, ot7
synopsis ✶ In a city where the supernatural are arrested on sight, the only refuge for their pent-up rage is “The Enha Arena”- an exclusive, hidden venue where creatures engage in brutal, blood-soaked battles with one another. Concealed beneath the unassuming exterior of “Dusk and Dawn,” a gym that serves as the front of a totally legal business, this underground fight club acts as the epicenter for this violent world where supernatural beings not only fight for dominance and pride but for the sheer thrill of it all. In dire need of some money, you find yourself drawn into the fight club when you come across a black market job posting- an offer for a new trainer at the gym. Desperate for new ways to keep your own abilities under wraps and even learn about other supernatural beings, you accept the position, completely unaware of the dangers and complicated relationships that await you
WC ✶ 18.4
part 3
smut warnings under the cut
smut warnings ✶ monster erotica (obviously), unprotected sex, temperature play, fingering, oral fem!receiving, squirting, dirty talk, size kink, making out
The gunshot cracks through the air like a whip, deafening those around it yet not quite reaching your ears. For a momentary, blissful second, you brace for impact but don’t feel anything, making you question if you were even shot. In that fleeting moment, hope stirs within your stomach and you pray that it was just a warning shot. But reality comes knocking and you feel a crushing force on your chest as the bullet barrels into your heart, an impact so hard it slams all the air out of you. Right then, you feel the world begin to close itself in on you.
And then the pain.
A searing, unbearable burning sensation flows through your veins like a slow moving poison as the bullet rips through layers of your body. Each breath of yours becomes a vicious battle for more time, every inhale feeling like glass is sliding down your throat. The pain consumes you completely and threatens to swallow you whole, but you desperately continue to claw for more air as blood quickly rises in your throat and spreads across your chest.
The metallic tang of your blood floods your mouth and bubbles past your lips, painting your chin scarlet. Eventually, what was once a warm sensation quickly turns cold and you lose feeling in your extremities, like the bullet has drained you of all that you have. Coolness travels your body like a map and you feel yourself slip away more and more. It’s almost peaceful, but the world before you refuses to slow.
K stands over your body with a maniacal smile. He’s completely indifferent to the chaos around him, laughing with a malevolent satisfaction that drips from his every breath. The necromancer's shadows move in on you, slowly wrapping you up into a void of darkness that’s colder than death itself. It suffocates you more than the bullet, and you find yourself yielding to the weight of its darkness.
“No! No, no, no!” An animalistic scream rips from Heeseung’s throat, reverberating around the gym as the sight of you lying lifelessly on the ground tears into his soul. He shoves away the soldier pinning him down and races over to you, falling to your side and pulling you into his chest. With each broken sob, red tendrils spread further out from his body and slowly engulf you both, muffling the chaos from outside. Within his sphere, time slows down and he holds you impossibly close to his chest. He buries his tear-streaked face into your hair and sobs, whispering broken apologies as though it’d reverse your last breath. His body shakes uncontrollably, barely steady enough to rock you back and forth in the protective sphere of his shadows.
Outside of his shadows, chaos ensues like a violent storm.
Jake lets out a feral howl, his animalistic instincts consuming him like a starved man. His eyes burn with fury and he moves to tear into the nearest soldier, sinking his fangs into their throat and clawing at their flank until there’s nothing but carnage left in his wake. Blood splatters against his face as his canines slice into the man’s carotid. The flash of red only drives him deeper into his blind rage, erasing the little instinct he still has. He bares his teeth and shoves the soldier to the ground, turning to his next victim but encounters the butt of their rifle instead, striking his face and sending him backwards as his own blood pours from his nose. With a guttural snarl and a throbbing nose, he crushes the man’s throat with his bare hands. With the soldier gasping for air, Jake then drags his bloodied fingers down to his chest and rips it open with his claws only to shatter the bony cage surrounding their heart. Eyes red with rage, he rips the man's heart out and holds it up for all to see. Blood drips from the base of the organ and draws racetracks of red down his arm. His graphic act of violence works as a warning to those that dared to approach him.
Jay moves in tandem to Jake, making his way through the crowd with his flames dancing along the skin of his targets, scorching the air with the sickening smell of burning flesh. He pushes through the stream of soldiers with force, sending them flying backwards with the force of his fiery exhales The scales on his back glow with rage and act as a beacon for his team as he moves forward. In his path, a few soldiers manage to land a couple hits to his side and face, resulting in a cut lip and bruising eye, but it doesn’t stop him. Slowly but surely, he reaches the edge of Heeseung’s sphere and starts to fend off the encroaching soldiers, determined to protect what little was left of you.
Just beside him, Jungwon and Minnie have made their way to the center of the chaos as well, their movements hardly visible to the naked eye. They move in a blur of speed and precision, Minnie shining beams of energy at soldiers while Jungwon moves at the speed of light to disarm them of their guns.
Sunoo is nearby as well, hanging around the edge of the crowd and weaving his hands in the air like he’s painting with water. Jets of water shoot out of the palm of his hands, attacking whoever is near. His stream moves around the people like a tail and coils around individuals with a deadly squeeze. Zeroing in on a particular soldier, he watches their body explode from the pressure of his water wrapping around him like a lasso. Blood and organs paint not just the floor and walls, but those around him as well.
The relentless rage of the group’s efforts reduces the soldiers to a mess of lifeless bodies that litter the floor of the gym. There’s red everywhere, making it hard to tell whose blood is whose. At the same time, the air is thick with iron, leaving a sour taste in all of their mouths, the weight of murder dissolving on their taste buds.
In the end, only K stays standing. Surrounding the tall necromancer are the bodies of his team, but he doesn’t seem to care. It doesn’t seem to matter to him that his team has collapsed.
Jay, panting and drenched in sanguine fluids, speaks with fatigue evident in his voice, “K.”
The necromancer’s name carries in the air with a heavy burden, but K is indifferent to the void of guilt.“You fuckers are so easy,” he sneers, “ It was almost too easy to ruin you all. You didn’t even notice my cameras.” The man points upwards at a small red light that blinks above them, just barely visible as it sticks to one of the light fixtures. Letting out a deep sigh of content, he wipes at his face to clear up the blood that marred his features. “Just give it up, boys. The government’s got enough data to track you down, arrest you, and condition you to become part of their army of supernaturals.”
The malice in his words seems to reach Heeseung as he finally lets his shadows dissipate, revealing your lifeless body laying limp in his arms. The original color from your face has drained completely and your body is hauntingly cold in his arms. Your hoodie, which was once a nice lavender color, is practically black with your blood seeping from the gunshot wound on your chest. Wincing, Heeseung looks at Niki and nods in his direction, letting the youngest replace his spot immediately as he goes to stand up. Niki’s hands shake as he cradles you close to his chest, hoping that the warmth of his body could restore what you lost, though he knew it was futile. While Niki quietly sobs to himself, Heeseung points a threatening finger at K and explodes, “This is your fault!” His words crack with his pain, “What the hell were you thinking, working with the government? They’ll kill your ass the second they don’t need you anymore.”
K only laughs again, the echo of his sounds dripping with venom. “Enough hiding, Heeseung. I’m sure there’ll be tons of vampires now that they know how deadly you are. You made for such a perfect little murderer.” He narrows his eyes at Heeseung when he says the word ‘murderer’, his eyes creasing into crescents as he smiles wickedly at the younger boy.
Heeseung’s face pales before him as the word, ‘murderer’ cuts deep through his chest like a fallen blade. His expression is full of pure horror, realizing that his past has been exposed for all to know. A secret that had only been revealed to you, was now coming back to haunt him. K unravels his years of guilt like it was a habit. “I’m not a-”
“Save it. I know every single name of the people you killed: innocent, harmless people.” His eyes widen with a sadistic pleasure as he forces Heeseung to eat his own words.
The group stiffens, subtle but unmistakable. They try to mask the foreign unease they harbour towards the eldest, but it doesn’t matter. Heeseung has grown to be too aware of the changes in people’s body language, just a fraction of what his guilty conscience has taught him to do.
Practically radiating with anger, Heeseung takes a step closer to K, but Sunoo reaches a hand out to hold Heeseung back with desperate strength, keeping him grounded as Heeseung’s composure fractures. “H-how, how could you know that?” He says through tears that threaten to spill down his paled face.
Heeseung doesn’t get a verbal answer, just a bloody cough that splashes red onto his face. He’s bruised and battered and definitely looks like he’s had better days, but his injuries don’t stop him.“This should be familiar to you, right Jake?” K’s eyes widen as he turns to the werewolf, who stands off to the side with his knuckles blanching white. “You were just a boy when everyone in the Sim pack died, right? Trembling in the corner while you were all hunted like prey. Good riddance, I always hated werewolves, dirty mutts.”
Jake lets out an angry growl, “Keep my family’s name out of your mouth!”
“What, are you afraid I’ll tell them what you did?” He walks toward Jake with a sadistic glare, each step echoing his entertainment, “Or, what you didn’t do? Afraid they’ll find out just how much of a coward you are? You don’t want them to know about how you hid behind a bush and watched them all die slow, painful deaths, right? Pathetic, couldn’t even protect your own blood.” K spits at the floor, a glob of red mucus landing next to Jake’s foot. “I know you have nightmares about it, feeling guilty and powerless for letting your pack die. Some things just don’t change, do they.”
In a lapse of anger, Jake lunges forward with his arm in the air, but his fist is caught by Jungwon, catching his strike with his palm and guiding it back down to his side. “That’s cute, always protecting your hyungs.” K’s words drip with a venom that threatens to leak into their bloodstream as he addresses Jungwon, “-But who’s protecting you? Surely it can’t be Jay. I mean, who would want to live with someone that killed off the people trying to adopt me.”
Jungwon’s breath catches in his throat and he almost lurches the entirety of his stomach contents forward. He had confided in Jay countless times growing up about his longing for a real home, a way out of the damned community. He knew the reality of being adopted wasn’t at all glamorous, but he believed anything would be better than sleeping outside in the cold. And Jay had always reassured him, told him that being adopted wouldn’t help him live a fulfilling life, that he could be loved as long as he stayed by Jay’s side.
Jay speaks up immediately, panic arising in his voice, “Jungwon, don’t listen to him!” He rushes to the younger boy's side, grabbing at his hand like he always does, but his expression falters when Jungwon suddenly flinches away.
Despite the cold front Jungwon seemed to be sporting all of a sudden, he reassures his hyung, “I won’t.” It was a whisper, but his words felt hollow, K’s voice rattling him to the core. All that safety and love that Jay had provided him, had it really been genuine?
There’s a beat of silence that follows Jungwon’s halfhearted reassurance and the group thinks that K has finished talking, but they’re wrong. He never does. “Sunghoon, would now be a good time to tell them about your night terrors? You know, the ones where you slaughter your friends- every single night.” His voice twists into something sharper now, almost light with teasing, like he’s relating to Sunghoon’s violent tendencies.
Sunghoon screams at K to shut up, his voice shattering with despair under the weight of his vulnerabilities being broadcasted. He clenches his fist, mist coiling around them like an uncontrollable fog as he thinks about the effort he went through to keep that secret buried. All those nights he spent barricading his apartment door, just a desperate attempt at keeping his darkness inside- to protect them from himself. But when he looks around the room, all he sees is the face of shock on his members faces.
“How does it feel to think so similarly to a necromancer, hm? You have a very dirty subconscious, Sunghoon. You’re drowning from the weight of your sick, psychotic mind. Just let go.”
Sunghoon only screams again, this time unable to find a suitable word to express his outrage. For a moment, rage is the only thing that courses through Sunghoon’s veins, but slowly does he fall to his knees, his pale blue eyes brimming with tears now. “Why- why are you doing this?”
“Because hiding is for cowards, and in exchange for your information, I was promised protection.” He says, smiling sadistically. “I didn’t think I’d get the pleasure of digging up all this dirty on you guys in the process.” He pauses to let out a loud chuckle, sneering down at Niki. “Your hyung’s are fucked in the head, Niki. I’d kill them off while I still can.”
K locks his gaze onto Niki, daring him to strike, but he doesn’t move. Instead, Sunghoon crosses into his vision and a fist that’s wrapped in a shard of ice, makes brute contact with K’s face. The necromancer staggers back, clutching his face as crimson liquid pours between the crevices of his fingers. Before he can even gather his bearings, Sunghoon strikes again, but this time it’s the force of an ice blade driving him backwards. The knockback of his attack is so strong that K ‘s back slams into the body of the nearest pillar, rendering him more breathless than he already was.
Slumped to the ground, K coughs up spurts of blood as his chest blooms with blood, yet his laughter still lingers, triumphant even. “You’ll get what’s coming for you,” he mutters before taking his last breath.
Silence, and then, “You bitch!” Heeseung’s voice cuts through the thin string of tension and shoves Yuqi to the ground, hard. “How could you just watch her die? Huh?” Yuqi doesn’t make any moves to strike back, quietly accepting the eldest' anger like she was being scolded by her parents. “You were right there! You could’ve stopped him from pressing the fucking trigger!”
Yuqi mutters quietly, for the first time, afraid of what the boys may do, “I did this for a reason-”
“A reason?” Sunghoon’s snarl cuts her off, “What kind of sick idea made you think we’d be okay with watching her die like that!”
The two boys' interaction with Yuqi goes unnoticed as the rest are too focused on crowding around Niki, who is still holding onto your body. “Y/n…” Jay cries, gently moving your body into his lap. His entire face is flushed and there’s snot dripping everywhere, but he doesn’t care. All he cares about is the touch of your body on his and how he’ll never feel your warmth again.
Rather than fighting back, Yuqi just sighs and gestures for Minnie to stand by her side.“Burn the bodies, all of them. I don’t want to see a single trace of K or the government here again.” Yuqi commands, but there’s a waver in her voice.
Jake looks at Yuqi with hesitation before flitting his eyes back to you- completely lifeless in Jay’s arms. He clutches your body to his chest, talking to you in hushed whispers as if you were still alive, like you could still hear him.
“And burn Y/n separately.”
Niki finally speaks, fury overshadowing his grief in that moment, “Are you being serious? You can’t even wait to give her a proper burial? Who the hell do you think you are to be ordering us around!”
“Obey me, or don’t bother coming back to this fucking gym.” She snaps at the youngest, flicking her tongue out in warning.
Niki bites his tongue and watches Jay and Heeseung move around the gym to throw the bodies into one big pile. Jay looks back at Yuqi, waiting for her nod of confirmation. When she gestures for him to hurry up, he proceeds to light a fire in his hand and throws the embers onto the pile. The stack of bodies lights up in flames immediately, cinching the air with burning flesh. Sunoo’s nose wrinkles in disgust and he shields his eyes from the blazing fire.
For a few minutes, the gym is silent save for the crackling of the fire. They watch the blaze die down without saying a word, a communal mix of grief and anger residing in all their hearts. Slowly but surely, the last of the fire burns away and all that’s left is a mound of ash. “Ok, now burn Y/n.”
Niki clenches his fist and looks to Jay, but all he receives is a gentle nod that does nothing to reassure him. Yuqi pushes him forward and he grunts back at her. “Don’t fucking touch me,” he seethes, pulling away from her. She ignores him and gestures to your body which has been moved to the center of the gym. Biting his lip, Niki flicks his arm out and a fire ascends his limb. With one last hesitation, he forms a ball of fire in his palm and drops it onto your body.
Immediately, the flame consumes you and travels against your skin like a whisper. The inferno only grows bigger as the seconds go by, forcing the boys circling around your body to take a few steps back. As they watch on in tears, Sunghoon is the only one to notice your arm twitch, “Wait-”
Your eyes snap open, glowing with that same orange hue they always did as the flames snake down your veins, lighting your blood on fire. In an instance, your body becomes weightless in the inferno and you rise, flames spinning around you like a cocoon. And then you scream.
In the heat of the fire, you let out an ear piercing scream as you feel the embers melting your skin off, cutting into you like knives. It’s searing in heat and scalds your heart like a wildfire. Breaking through the pain, a black shadow erupts from your chest and transforms into a spectral phoenix that spreads its wings before quickly dissolving into a flurry of ash. The phoenix is reborn, rising from the ashes.
“It’s working…” Yuqi whispers, stars in her eyes.
In absence of the smoky phoenix, a solstice of light floats out of your chest, flash banging everyone around you. In a matter of seconds, the blinding white of the solstice dims and your body descends back down to the ground, embers no longer dripping off your body like molten lava and smoke curling into the air in its stead. Your hoodie is back to its lavender color and your face looks years younger now.
Silence surpasses you as you lay still and the boys hold their breaths. Without warning, you sit upwards with a sharp gasp, “Wh- what…”
Jake trips over his own feet as he rushes towards you, crushing your body with the force of his embrace. “Y/n? Is it really you?” He trambles into the crook of your neck, disbelief washing through him as he takes a deep whiff “How- fuck… I seriously thought I lost you.”
Sunghoon, Jay, and Heeseung crowd around you, shocked into complete silence. Their expressions vary from surprise to relief, but there are no words that follow in explanation. Confused by the uncharacteristic quietness of the boys, you subconsciously move your hand up and down Jake’s trembling back to comfort him. Your fingers run over the ridges of his spine and to his shoulder blades and then back down. It feels good to have him in your arms, though you’re not sure why it feels like you missed out on a lifetime of hugs.
“Yuqi, what just happened?” Sunoo speaks with a low strain in his voice, gaze flickering between Yuqi and the smoke that still remained thick in the air.
Yuqi, who still stands separate from the group, watches on with awe in her eyes, “She was reborn, so the legends were true.”
His lips part in silence, glaring daggers into Yuqi, “You didn’t think to tell us that she’d come back to life? We just went through the five stages of grief, Yuqi!” Frustration spills through the cracks in his voice, the weight of his emotions flooding forward.
Before Yuqi can offer an explanation, Sunghoon turns to confront Yuqi, breaking away from the circle and tilting his head to the side. “We could’ve avoided a lot of this conflict if you had just told us what’s going on.”
Yuqi’s expression hardens into something unreadable, but guilt flickers beneath her gaze, a little bit shocked by the outburst, “I’m sorry, but the idea didn’t come to mind until she was staring down the barrel of the gun.” Yuqi repents, sparing Sunghoon a guilty look. “Phoenix’s can only exist one at a time, reviving countlessly until their purpose is fulfilled. I wasn’t entirely sure it’d even work, it was a long lost legend, but there was no other option. I needed to use your guys’ anger from her passing, letting Y/n die was the only way to refocus and direct us all towards a common goal: killing K.”
Her words do little to extinguish the heat of anger coursing through his body but he doesn’t respond, just gives Yuqi a hard look and turns back to you and Jake, letting his silence speak for him. They all turn their backs on her and refocus their attention on you, who is now holding Jungwon in your arms.
He sobs into your chest and clutches at your hoodie strings, murmuring nonsense into the heat of your chest. You can’t make out anything through his incoherent babbles, but you look up to see the boys match his anxiety. “Please don’t cry, Jungwon. I’m fine, really.” You pull apart from him and gesture to your body which was free of any evidence of the last few hours. Jungwon doesn’t let up, in fact his cries only grow louder, “I think we should all just head home for the rest of today. I don’t know exactly what happened, but it’s clear from the pile of ash on the ground that there was more than one casualty tonight.” You part from Jungwon and wipe a tear off his cheek, offering him a strained smile.
The boys mumble in agreement and help you to stand, each one giving you one final, lingering hug before calling it a night. Their embraces felt hollow, their postures hiding the strained dynamic that now drove a wedge between the boys. You shake the feeling, unaware of the context that accompanied the new change.
In the back, Yuqi grabs a hold of Minni’s hand and squeezes it. “Did I do the right thing?” She asks with a tight heart.
Minnie looks at Yuqi and softens her gaze, “I think- you could’ve gone about it in a better way. But all that matters is that Y/n is alive and well.” Minnie tells her, brushing a hand up and down her arm. “The boys won’t stay mad at you for long, they’re just dealing with some difficult emotions right now.”
Yuqi stiffens beside her friend but she doesn’t speak, instead choosing to find solace in Minnie’s presence. Minnie turns her gaze to the boys and watches as Sunghoon moves to place a hand on the small of Sunoo’s back, wincing when the boy flinches away. “I- I’m sorry,” he stammers, “I just-”
Sunghoon shakes his head, like he knows what the boy is about to say. “Dont. It’s fine, Sunoo.” He speaks quietly and forces a smile on his face. Sunoo could tell it lacked genuineness, even without being familiar with the shape of Sunghoon’s smile as he was always so closed off, but it didn’t matter to him whether Sunoo could see the lie straight through his teeth. Sunghoon didn’t want to argue, didn’t want to press the issue any further. He knew what was happening. Instead of talking any more, he straightens up awkwardly and takes a weird side step away from the boy, letting the silence bridge the gap between them.
Sunghoon knew this would happen, the slow pulling away of the members once they realized the kind of monster he really was. He had wondered how long it would take for them to see past his mask, and it looked like today was the day. The tension was palpable now, the avoidant gazes of his members leaving his heart clenching.
He wonders if you know too, if you heard everything K said. The idea of you looking at him with the same fear he convinces himself to believe the boys harbor towards him has him spiraling. He’s terrified of hurting you or the boys, even by accident, and that fear alone drives himself to put a space between him and everyone else. His night terrors are like a relentless attack on his subconscious, reminding him that his hands were stained with the blood of the people in his dreams. He was so afraid of hurting the ones he loved, and that fear came at the cost of keeping himself at arms distance from those around him.
He just didn’t know it’d hurt so much to see them push him away instead of himself.
With a sad look, Minnie looks away, unable to bear the sight of seeing someone she knew to be so strong and indifferent, look so pitiful. She turns around to move to Jake who was working to pack up his bag in a haste. Her expression on the werewolf is one of concern, shimmering with sadness that would’ve looked so pretty if not for the reason of her gaze. Minnie’s mind races with concern as she watches Jake withdraw back into his shell, shoulders tense and muscles straining under every movement. Jake notices the heavy look in Minnie’s eyes when he throws his bag over his shoulder and brushes her off, “Don’t give me that look,” he snaps. “I know exactly what you’re thinking of right now, and you can go shove it.”
Jake hated the way he spoke to Minnie, but it was easier to push her away than to face the truth. He’s well aware of the coward that he is, and it eats him alive every day. Flashbacks of his packmates' blood painting the rocks while their lifeless eyes bored into his soul play in his mind like a carousel, spinning and spinning around his brain until he can barely stand. He recalls the names of all the people that died, all because he was too scared to move. He could’ve saved them, but he didn’t. He didn’t even try and that ruined him. Jake doesn’t want pity, doesn't deserve pity, especially not Minnie’s when the weight of his conscience is pitiful enough.
“I’m sorry, just- I’d like to be left alone right now.” He says in contrast to his snippy comment moments ago, his tone is considerably softer when he observes Minnie’s injured look.
Minnie nods her head at the werewolf and then turns away, walking back over to Yuqi while feeling heavy with sadness.
Meanwhile, Heeseung and Niki walk side by side as they approach the exit, their heads hanging low despite the bittersweet outcome of the night's events. When Niki reaches for the handle of the door, Heeseung brushes his hand against his by accident. The touch doesn’t last more than a few seconds, but it has the hackles on Niki’s neck rising and he jumps backward, hand recoiling like he touched something hot. Upon seeing the broken look on Heeseung’s face, Niki begins to stammer out an apology but Heeseung interrupts.
“You first,” he murmurs, gesturing to the door.
There’s not enough fight left in Heeseung to care about the way the youngest member looked at him. Too consumed by his own trauma, the only thing on his mind is to go home and reflect in silence. He had tried so hard to let his past erase itself through his ignorance, tried so hard to be the opposite of reality and care for his loved ones. Never once did he want to revert back to the mindless killer that he was as a teenager.
Back then, Heeseung had been brainwashed by his parents, conditioned to believe that they’d love him a little more if he just got rid of his parent’s competitors. Obviously, that became so far from the truth the moment he had come home that night with flesh tangled in his fangs, squirming under the disappointed gaze of his parents. Apparently, his job was sloppy and a person had escaped. But it doesn’t matter now, his parents are long gone and so is the escapee, he just wants to go home and rest.
Niki hesitates for a moment but then walks out the door, Heeseung following a few strides behind in an effort to put some space between them. It was clear that the dynamic between the oldest and the youngest had changed, but that was an issue for another day.
Watching as his members leave the building one by one, Jay turns to Jungwon.“Let’s get out of here, Jungwon.” He says tiredly, running a hand through his hair. There’s no real urgency in the way he grabs at Jungwon’s hand, it’s more like a plea to escape the reality of what just happened and go home, start anew.
Jungwon stiffens at the mention of his name leaving his best friend’s mouth and reluctantly pulls his hand away. “I- I think I’m gonna stay with Niki tonight.” He says quietly, rushing after to follow Niki who was already out the door.
Jay’s shoulders slump, disappointment etched in his posture. He wants to argue with Jungwon and tell him he’s being ridiculous, but he knows better not to. There’s a sudden mistrust in Jungwon’s gaze and it wraps Jay’s heart with guilt. It was clear to Jay that the influence of K’s words had made its way into Jungwon’s brain, planting a seed of doubt in the echo of his thoughts.
Jay couldn’t really explain why he did what he did, maybe he had convinced himself that a pair of strangers wouldn’t be capable of loving Jungwon the way he did, maybe he convinced himself that they would exploit him like all other humans did, he wasn’t sure. But he doesn’t regret it. He knows Jungwon would’ve been taken away from him and hidden in the confines of a stranger’s home, alone and scared. Jay wasn’t ready to lose 17 years of friendship with Jungwon just because some couple had the money to buy him out of the community. They had only gone five years without knowing each other, meeting at the age of 5. And it took only three years for Jay to slowly become obsessed with his presence, to kill off any opportunity Jungwon had at escaping the community. Things were better off anyway with Jungwon by Jay’s side, he could protect him that way. But Jungwon doesn’t know that, and he never would based on the way he avoided Jay’s gaze.
He knows deep inside of him that lying to Jungwon was wrong and that he should’ve told him the truth, but it’s too late now. So, with a broken frown, Jay watches the back of his best friend's body disappear, and for the first time since Jungwon was almost adopted, Jay feels him slipping out of his fingers again.
With a frustrated sigh, Jay turns to you and engulfs you in a sudden hug, ripping you away from your conversation with Yuqi and Minnie. “Oh- Is everything okay, Jay?” You ask into his shoulder, buried beneath the scent of his cologne.
“I hope so…” his strong arms wrap around your waist and he buries his face into your neck. “K said a lot of bad things.”
You push on his chest gently only so you could look into his eyes as you said, “No matter what he said, we’ll figure out how to move past it.” You didn’t need to know what he said to know that you and the boys would find a way through it, you always did.
Jay wears a soft smile on his lips and leans down, pressing himself to your lips in response. Memories of his night spent with you flood his mind and he lingers on your lips for a moment longer than necessary, savoring the tenderness of your contact. “I’ll see you later, Y/n.” He says before taking his leave.
Blushing, you turn to Yuqi and feel the thrum of your pulse beat against your skin. “Come stay with us for the next few days, I want to discuss something with you two.” She says, gesturing between you and the light fairy beside her.
Thinking about it, you’ve never once visited Yuqi’s place, or anyone else's for that matter. The idea of staying in her home feels oddly comforting, and given the fact she’s inviting you over must mean it’s not safe for you to stay alone, at least for now. . Spending a few nights with a serpent and light fairy suddenly didn’t seem all too weird. You smile at Yuqi and nod your head, a quiet confirmation that you’d stay with her and Minnie.
Not another word is shared between the three of you and she directs you to her car. She’s parked just out front of the gym, her white sedan waiting patiently for her to return. The silence between you all stretches on through the ride to Yuqi’s place. It’s not more than a 15 minute drive from the gym, but it feels like the minutes leak into each other, the ever-pressing weight of what’s to come lingering on your shoulders.
Outside the car, the city blurs and that in itself causes your brain to slow down, unable to focus on anything more than the fast moving streaks of light. There’s tension lingering in the small space of the car and you clear your throat awkwardly, shifting around in your seat. “Yuqi, what happened at the gym?”
You watch as she shares a look of concern with Minnie, pursing her lips and glancing at you through the rearview mirror. “K came to attack us, brought an army of soldiers from the government.” She pauses to place a hand on Minnie’s thigh, gripping it as if it provided her strength. “You passed away when K shot you in the chest… When you were dead, K had said some things about the boys that were supposedly long kept secrets, it definitely shook the boys’ dynamic with each other.”
You find it difficult to process that you had passed away, and you felt like you had cheated life. But then the legend of the phoenix comes to your mind and the pieces suddenly start to come together. “Did you know that I’d revive?” You ask her.
Instead of answering, she speeds up the car and within seconds, she pulls into a driveway. “Let’s talk more inside.” She says, unbuckling her seatbelt and leaving in a haste.
Your body seems to be weighed down by invisible weights, preventing you from moving. Minnie, who’s movements seem to be slowed down, clicks out of her seatbelt and twists around in the passenger seat. She reaches out a hang to place on your knee and gently rubs her thumb up and down the side.
“Let’s go in together,” she says quietly, the glow in her eyes no longer bright.
The two of you walk into Yuqi and Minnies shared apartment hand in hand, ready to face the reality of the situation together. She guides you over to the couch and excuses herself, saying she was just gonna change into something more comfortable. Yuqi was busy tinkering around in the kitchen, which left you all alone to be consumed by your thoughts.
You look around the apartment and see the distinctive characteristics of each girl, yellow and white decorations with black accents scattered about the apartment. It was homey, well lived in and you saw on the side table a picture frame of Yuqi and Minnie, laughing with one another. You grab the frame and take a closer look, smiling subconsciously.
“I think we were 14 when that was taken,” Yuqi says, sitting on the couch across from you.
You hurriedly put the frame back, muttering an apology. You suddenly felt small.
“Nothing to be sorry about,” she smiles at you. “So, you asked me if I had known if you would revive after being killed, and the short answer is yes.”
You nod.
“You were face to face with K, while the boys were scattered all over the gym. I was the closest one to you, close enough to run and intervene if something happened to you.” Yuqi clasps her hands together. “He pulled out a gun, and in that moment iI recalled the legends I had read about phoenixes and the prophecy that each bird fulfills. I read that they continue to rise from the ashes until their prophecy was completed. In that moment, I realized that it might apply to you as well, so I didn’t move. I knew letting you die would send the boys into a rage.”
“You said, ‘might.’ Meaning you let me get shot without even knowing if I’d stay dead or come back to life.” You're growing timid now, tired of people beating around the bush.
“We were losing, Y/n! There was no way we would’ve come out of that attack alive and well unless the boys used their anger to control their fighting. You know how much stronger they get when they’re emotional.” Yuqi spits out her words in a hurry, trying to get you to see her side.
Maybe you would if the circumstances were different, if your death had been a result of nature and not in the hands of a murderer. “Unbelievable,” you say, leaning back against the couch.
Becore Yuqi can say more, Minnie enters the living room and plops down beside you, the fuzz of her pajamas brushing against your leg. As if sensing the visible tension in the room, Minnie places a hand on your leg and a soft glow emits from her palm, seeping into your bone. “I- I guess I understand why you did it, but it hurts that you were willing to take that risk.” You tell her, much calmer than before.
“I’m sorry, Y/n. I really am.” Yuqi apologizes with sadness in her voice. You’re not used to this, not used to seeing Yuqi so lost and afraid. It made you uncomfortable.
20 minutes go by before Yuqi and Minnie finally finish explaining to you what had happened in detail. You’re left absolutely shocked, jaw hanging open as you process what really happened in the attack. From Jake ripping a man’s heart out of his chest to Sunghoon driving his blade into the hilt of K’s torso, ultimately killing him. They even tell you about Heeseung running to you and shielding you both in a ball of his shadows. The whole thing seems so surreal.
“Ok, now what was it that you wanted to talk to Minnie and I about?” You ask, forcing yourself to move on to the next topic.
“I want to use Jungwon’s shape-shifting ability to infiltrate the governor’s office. He’ll act as their head officer, Jaehyuk and approach the governor with a proposition.” She pauses to slide an envelope across the coffee table, catching the attention of you and Minnie. “Jaehyuk is reported to be a close friend of governor Lee, so I’m hoping that will give us some leverage. I think it works out perfectly because Jaehyuk died during the attack in the gym, so we won’t need to worry about being caught.”
Yuqi nods at you to pick up the envelope so you do, the weight of its contents making everything feel much more real. You open the unsealed flap and pull out a piece of paper that was covered in words. Overwhelmed, you skim through the contents of the letter, “Why are we asking to form an alliance with the government? They don’t even know about us, only the enforcement division does.”
You hand the letter over to Minnie and look at Yuqi expectantly. “This letter exposes the constant abuse the enforcement division has subjected the supernatural to. It also states for how long we have lived in secrecy, lingering in the shadows and burdening ourselves to be perfect. There’s a USB in the envelope too, it’s the video surveillance from the hidden cameras K had put up, it recorded the attack in the gym.”
You lean back on the couch with your arms crossed, the weight of your own morals pressing heavily on your chest. On the one hand, the idea of exploiting the government to secure your freedom with the possibility of negative backlash seemed undesirable. If things were to go wrong, you would have no other option than to silence the governor- by eliminating him, and that in itself brought along a whole string of challenges you weren’t ready to face. But on the other hand, your long-held birthday wish to roam the streets in the daylight, unburdened by the fear of being arrested etched a scar in your heart.
Minnie, who is sitting next to you in her favorite pair of pajamas, shifts uncomfortably and puts the letter down. “Ok… How do you plan to go about this, Yuqi?”
“Y/n and Niki will enter the governor’s office as Jungwon's prisoners. Jungwon is gonna speak to the governor, deliver the letter, and recount the stories you told him during your interrogations. He’s going to explain to the governor how you and all the other supernatural beings deserve to live like everyone else, that he had gotten to know the two of you through your interrogations. Essentially, Jungwon is going to be the advocate you never had.”
Minnie looks skeptical, unsure. Her lips part in the way like she’s about to say something more, but she can’t seem to find the words. “And if it doesn’t work?” You press, asking the question she was too afraid to voice.
“Let’s hope it does.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Yuqi’s plan develops over the next week, starting first with convincing the rest of the group to go through with it. Over the course of a few days, Yuqi painted the picture of a future they had all yearned for so long, explaining that this was the sacrifice that had to be made. Obviously, it took them time to agree to the plan, particularly proving to be a difficult task with Niki’s ego and Jake’s fear, but their dreams outweighed their doubts.
But collaboration proved to be difficult, particularly with the hyungs and the maknaes. Jungwon frequently avoided Jay while Heeseung and Sunghoon seemed to be iced out by everyone else. And Jake was just a shell, a lifeless, poor, shell. You had bever seen the dynamics so strained. Like it was a string being pulled to its max, the sllightest tug enough to snap it in half.
The plan was simple. Niki, someone who had taken his hours of free time to become a certified IT specialist online, hacked into the government’s email servers and forged a message sent under the name of Jaehyuk. The point of the email was to request for a meeting with the governor, the subject header titled: URGENT. Once you had confirmation that an appointment had been scheduled, the plan would move into the next phase.
A day before your meeting, Niki wired up your typical black spy van, equipped with the latest technologies and headpieces that would establish a line of communication between you and them. Yuqi, Minnie, and the rest of the boys would remain safely in the confines of the van, waiting on stand-by in case things went wrong. At the first sign of trouble, they’d be ready to jump in and intervene, though everyone was silently pleading that it wouldn’t come down to that. The rest of the plan was painfully simple.
Fast forward to today, you and Niki proceed to stumble forward as Jungwon, no, Jaehyuk, pushes you forward with your hands bound behind your backs. You deliberately grunt about and feign resistance against Jaehyuk who continues to shove you forward while the badges on his uniform gleam under the stale building lights. “Move,” he barks, tone monotonous.
Passing the front desk was easy, Jaehyuk just had to show his badge to the clerk and explain his reasons for being here and he was let through. You could feel Jaehyuk’s hand tighten on your wrist, nervous by the first obstacle, but the clerk barely flicked their eyes up at him. Despite the assurance, Jaehyuk made sure to put up a show with you and Niki, moving the latter around aggressively while shooting you stern looks. It almost felt real, if not for the way Jaehyuk whispered to Niki to stop acting so dramatically.
After a long time traversing the hallways that seemed to be identical to one another, you came across a grand oak door with a label that read ‘Governor Lee’s Office.’ Jaehyuk knocks against the wood firmly, waiting with his hand raised until a man from inside ushers them to come inside.
Jaehyuk swings the door open and pushes you into the office first, Niki following after you and eventually Jaehyuk as well, closing the door behind him. The office is quite humble compared to what you had imagined, maybe the size of your bedroom and decorated with photos of him and his family. It wasn’t the stately look you were expecting, but much more lived in and humble.
Before you, a middle aged man whose hair has started to gray and his face has started to crack, rises from his chair and moves to lean against the front of his desk. “Sergeant Kang, to what do I owe the pleasure?” He asks, his voice a rough mixture of curiosity and authority.
“Governor Lee,” Jaehyuk says, bowing to the man. He pulls a white envelope from out of his chest pocket and drops it to the table beside Lee. “I’ve brought you something rather unusual. A phoenix and a dragon.”
The mention of your kind being spoken into the room has the governor narrowing his eyes and cocking his head to the side in curiosity. It was a known fact that the supernatural was not something openly acknowledged by the rest of the government, its issue being a strict enforcement division subject only, but rumors spread quickly.
“Oh, interesting.” He murmurs, taking a step closer. “This is the phoenix?” He asks Jaehyuk, to which he nods.
He walks towards you and leaves only inches of space between you, peering into your eyes and raking over your features like a starved man. “You are a sight to behold,” he says, tracing his fingers down your arm. “Remarkable…” You tense under his touch, pressing your lips into a straight line as you inwardly cringe at the intimacy.
Besides you, Niki bristles and bites his tongue to prevent himself from roaring at the governor. No one was supposed to touch you, not on his watch.
“So, what is the reason for this?” The governor lacks surprise in his voice and you find yourself letting bits of anxiety creep in.
“During their interrogations, I was made aware of the injustices that they have been faced with- and by extension, the supernatural community as a whole. They have told me about the years they’ve spent living in the shadows, yearning for nothing more but the same freedom as we humans have. Unfortunately, my due diligence with matters elsewhere have led to me overlooking the mistreatment that my division has subjected them to. So to make amends, I would like to act as an advocate for the community and propose a treaty- an alliance between the supernatural and us. I would like to stop hunting them.”
Governor Lee raises his eyebrow at Jaehyuk, but it’s more of interest than skepticism. It seems that he has been privy to the actions of the enforcement division, aware of what lurks beneath the guise of their group. “An alliance? What makes you think I’ll agree to that?”
Jaehyuk points to the letter, “Yuqi, the leader of a sanctuary where many supernatural beings go to find peace, has written about the specifics in that letter. Enclosed in that envelope are the details of their request, as well as a USB drive that contains footage of the enforcement officers illegally raiding their sanctuary, harming innocent beings.”
The governor opens the letter and spends a few minutes reviewing the contents before sighing and throwing it back onto his desk. He crosses his arms, crinkling his suit. “If this goes public, the whole country will know about them. While I’m not opposed to hosting a conference to discuss this, things could go south very quickly.”
“Yuqi is aware of the ramifications, that’s why she has stated that the limitations of the supernatural’s freedom stays within Luxta. No other cities will be put under the expectation to grant them the same rights like Luxta does, she is aware it is a lot to ask for. They want justice, Governor. They want to exist in this world without living in fear.”
The governor flicks his gaze between Jaehyuk, you, and Niki. “And what’s the catch, Jaehyuk?”
“There is no catch. The supernatural have never posed an actual threat to the public despite my division hunting them like criminals. They’re arrests were made for their existence, not for any crimes. The reason for our hunting was out of fear, but now, I have talked to more than enough supernatural beings to understand that they’re innocent, like all of us.”
“Ok, you’ve convinced me. I’ll let the office know to prepare a conference to discuss publishing this letter.” The governor moves to put a hand on Jaehyuk’s shoulder and smiles at him, “I trust you, little brother.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
To the citizens of Luxta,
For several decades, the government of Luxta has been operating a covert unit known as the Enforcement Division. The grounds for this establishment was to maintain public safety with several officers patrolling the streets and detaining individuals that were deemed “criminals”.
It is the government’s duty to maintain transparency through an open line of communication with the public. Therefore, it is within your rights to be aware of the true intentions of the Enforcement Division. At the start of its origin, supernatural beings began to populate our streets, and out of concern for the city's safety, each individual was detained without question. They were unfairly categorized as a threat and resulted in hundreds of unwarranted arrests. The safety of our citizens was our number one concern, prompting our unethical actions.
As a result, supernatural individuals were forced into hiding and a marginalized community called The Veil was created. Through a thorough investigation following a particularly poor arrest, it has been concluded that the supernatural community poses no threats to the public. They share the same aspirations as our citizens and from now on, will be considered as such. It is with great humility and sincerity that we issue a sincere apology and announce a new era of inclusivity.
Effective immediately, supernatural individuals will be granted the same rights and protection as any citizen of Luxta. Marking this historic shift, we introduce the Veil Treaty, our way of committing to equal treatment under the law, regardless of nature.
Furthermore, a supernatural sanctuary has been established in order to welcome all supernatural beings. It is run by Song Yuqi who runs the establishment personally: Dusk and Dawn.
Best regards,
Governor Lee
It’s been four days since the announcement of The Veil Treaty, and concerns were at an all time high. “So what now?” Sunno asks, placing his phone beside him on the bench.
“Jungwon spoke with the governor following the announcement,” Yuqi says, sitting beside Sunoo. “Scanners are discontinued now, as well as nightly patrols. Additionally, the Veil is receiving government funding now, and the enforcement division has been transformed into a supernatural support division.”
“You mean the same people that hunted us down for years are now going to support us?” Jungwon baffles, looking at Yuqi incredulously.
“No, the original workers were arrested and each position was replaced.”
Niki shifts uncomfortably with his hands in his lap, fidgeting against each other. You glance over at him and notice the dark circles under his eyes and frown. It was evident on his face that he has faced many sleepless nights since the letter was published.
“Niki, is everything alright?”
The boy glances at you and you notice the shine in his eyes is absent, a dark shadow looming over his pupils in its steed.“What if the public reacts poorly? What if we’re still ostracized?”
Yuqi jumps in quickly and places a comforting hand on his back. “Legally, they can’t.” Her voice is unwavering yet it does little to alleviate the anchor on Niki’s heart. “The federal directive ensures that we are entitled to the same treatment as humans are. Any discrimination is punishable by law. While there’s surely going to be some overexaggerated articles released, that’s to be expected with anything. For now, let’s breathe. We can finally walk in the daylight without the fear of being arrested.”
“Things will be okay, Niki.” You make a lame attempt at comforting the youngest, but the words feel terribly hollow. You don’t know if they can sense it, they probably can, but your body trembles with uncertainty. There is a new spotlight on the supernatural community, one that would scrutinize every little detail you do, waiting for you to mess up. The freedom was nice, but it was juxtaposed to the restrictions you now had to set for yourself.
You drop your gaze from Niki’s and stare at the pattern of the gym tiles beneath you. Your carefully crafted composure breaks at the seams as you think of how hard the next few days will be. Tears brim your eyes but you refuse to let them fall, you refuse to let the boys see the worries that are quickly wasting away in your body. What’s done is done, and if you had to offer them false reassurance to keep them afloat, then so be it.
Around you, the others stand scattered near the gyms. All but Jake is present. You hadn’t seen him since the day you went into the governor’s office, but even then with his uncharacteristic quietness, he might as well have not been there. Worry tugs at the delicate strings in your heart and you question whether you should check on him. You hate to admit it, but it wasn’t until today that you really noticed his absence, too busy with everything else to worry about him.
Jay, who was sitting beside Niki but at a fair distance, slides down the bench and pulls Niki into his shoulder, an instinct he’s done since forever ago. But the younger freezes in his hold, quickly murmuring a strained apology, but it seemed genuine, like he was desperate for any kind of comfort. “It’s fine, Jay. Just startled.” He says, closing his eyes before leaning into the older’s body.
You feel yourself grimace at the interaction, disliking the dynamic between them. Niki was always such a sucker for physical touch, and to see him so apprehensive before Jay had your heart plummeting.
From the little details that Minnie and Yuqi had shared with you, you were well enough aware of the situation between Jay and Jungwon. You knew he made some questionable decisions back then, but it felt wrong to treat him any differently, you didn’t see it as fair until you could hear his explanation. He had that right.
Niki, on the other hand, as well as the other maknaes, shelled up around him, like they were worried Jay would do something as untrustworthy as killing Jungwon’s prospective parents all those years ago. They were young and inexperienced, so maybe it made sense for them to be apprehensive, but it still hurt to see Jay pretend like he wasn’t upset by it. The others, Jake, Heeseung, and Sunghoon, were too busy caught up in their own heads to treat each other differently.
But ultimately, you knew something needed to be done. The group wouldn’t last if there was so much tension in the air.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“Sunghoon!” Your face lights up upon seeing the familiar raven haired boy standing at your door, but it immediately slumps when you see the solemn expression on his face. “What are you doing here?” You ask, stepping aside to let him in. He doesn’t normally come over at night, especially not alone. You saw him yesterday at the gym, but it feels like forever for some reason.
Your eyes trail after his back, watching as he walks in. His movements are slow and laden with an emotion that has your chest tightening. As he sits down on your couch, you notice his hair is slightly tousled and glistens under your lights, indicative of the thunderstorm going on outside. The imperfection of his messy hair gives him a raw, soft vulnerability, making him look so… normal. “I just wanted to see you,” he tells you, leaning back on your couch.
“Would you like some water?” You ask, already moving into your kitchen.
“No,” he replies to your question quickly, “Actually, I came here because I wanted to talk to you.” His voice is thick with uncertainty and you feel your body tense as you pour a glass of water anyways. You weren’t a stranger to his closed off demeanor, but hearing him speak without his usual flare of coldness has you worried. It’s not something you normally see in Sunghoon, a boy who you have grown to be so close to in recent weeks. Taking a deep breath, you walk back out into the living room and set the water on your coffee table, sitting in the spot next to him.
“What’s going on?” you ask quietly, resting a comforting hand on his knee.
Unbeknownst to you, Sunghoon hangs on to the thread of your touch as if it’s the only thing keeping him afloat. With a sigh, he turns to glance at you and you can already see a misty gloss icing over his gaze. “You once asked me why I pushed people away so much, why I chose to isolate myself. I had told you that things were safer that way.”
You nod, recalling the conversation you had in the training room on your first week. His response puzzled you, but it didn’t feel like it was in your right to ask him about it.
“If I didn’t let anyone in, then that’d mean it’d hurt much less if I accidentally killed them. I wouldn’t have this string of attachment keeping me from moving on if it happened. I could just kill them and go on with my day. But my night terrors, every night I dream about the same thing: killing them.” His voice cracks with the weight of his guilt, but he forces himself to continue. “I sleep walk during my night terrors, breaking everything around me. Every night, I barricade the door to my apartment because I’m terrified that if I don’t, I’ll find them.”
Your hand, which was placed on Sunghoon’s knee eventually finds its way into his hands, grasping them tightly. “I’m listening, Sunghoon. Don’t push yourself, I hear everything you’re saying.”
A rare, pearlescent tear falls from his blue eyes and you watch as it leaves a trail of opaque white down his face. “K told everyone that I was psychotic, messed up in the head. He told them that it was only a matter of time before I slaughter them, he even told Niki to kill me before I got to them first.”
The realization of Sunghoon’s true shame dawns upon you. Sunghoon isn’t just struggling with the fact that he has night terrors- it goes much deeper than that. He fears the moment his loved ones start to see him as a monster, someone unworthy of their worries. It made him feel alienated, vilified, but Sunghoon could endure the torment of his mind by himself, burning it under the confines of his icy exterior. But he couldn’t handle having his vulnerabilities exposed like this- he just couldn’t stomach it.
“Everyone thinks that I hate him,” his voice cracks under the weight of his fear, a tremble that betrays his pride. “But that’s so far from the truth, Y/n. I love those boys like they’re my brothers, but I just can’t let them get close to me. Not when I’m like this.”
He raises a hand up to his nose, wiping at the snot that’s begun trickling down. His shoulders sag under the shame that hangs heavily in the air, and it reaches you too.
“In the Elf Kingdom, blood paints the snow more than the fresh falling snowflakes. I’ve never known more than the Veil, but it’s like my mind and soul have already existed in a place of murder and wrath. There are history books in the communal library and I would spend my time reading about the Elf Kingdom, but it felt so much like deja vu that I had to stop.”
The vulnerability of his voice ignites a part of your heart that longs to comfort him, to hold him. Listening to your heart, you reach a hand up to his cheek and let your warmth dissipate from your palm in hopes of it reaching Sunghoon’s core. “Sunghoon,” you murmur, using your thumb to caress his cheek. “You’re more than your kingdom. And you’re nothing like your kind.”
You watch as a single, pearlescent tear escapes from his eyes, slipping down to meet the edge of your hand. It leaves an opaque white trail in its wake, a physical manifestation of the rawness of his heart. “Y/n…” he whispers, closing his eyes and leaning into your touch. “You’re warm. I- I never thought I could feel more than frost.”
You squeeze your eyes shut, heart aching at the sight of him baring his deepest vulnerabilities to you. “You should feel proud of yourself for being so strong. You are so loved- and I know that deep within their hesitation is a love so deep that it hurts. It will just take them some time to understand, don’t let yourself go in the process.”
He swallows down a cry of despair, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down harshly. “I don’t want to be strong anymore, I’m so tired. Tired of these night terrors keeping me up every time I try to sleep. Tired of bolting my door shut and shoving under the handle. I’m tired of being afraid of myself.”
“I can be strong for us both,” you tell him, scooting closer. “I will always be strong for you.”
Your words seem to shift the demeanor in his gaze- something that feels oddly familiar to you but you can’t quite pinpoint what it is. His eyes go from a dark haze to a clear blue that stands out even under the dim lighting of your lamps. Before you can decipher the look on his face, he surges forward, connecting his lips with yours. The feeling of his lips against yours feels desperate, hungry, every one of his vulnerabilities bleeding into your touch and acting as a reflection of the storm that stirs in Sunghoon’s heart.
He whimpers into your mouth, a cathartic emotion he so desperately needed to release through your touch. The world fades away into an afterthought and he deepens the kiss, pushing his tongue into your mouth.
The feeling of his tongue fighting against your own has you moaning, grabbing at anything and everything. Your hands fly up to his hair and you pull on it desperately, wanting the kiss to last a lifetime. He moves his lips against yours with equal desperation, finding a comfortable rhythm against your mouth. As the connection between you deepens, Sunghoon pulls you into his lap, letting his icy hands fall to your hips. There’s a desperation in his touch that acts as a tangible desire full of pain and longing. He desperately yearns to feel something more than the suffocating numbness that he’s grown so used to.
Breathless, he pulls away and moves his head down to your neck, lapping long strokes against your skin. The wet feeling of his tongue lights you on fire, a pool of arousal seeping into your panties and leaving no question about the effects he has on you. His soft pink lips move against your neck, sucking marks down to your collarbone. “It feels so right having you in my hands,” he tells you, emphasizing his comment by firming up his grip on your hips.
The feeling of his hands on your skin feels like fire despite the sub zero temperature of his body. It feels like an ice burn, searing and tingling. In this charged moment, the only thing that exists is Sunghoon, ice in his veins and fire in his eyes. With his hands controlling your hips, he moves you back and forth across his clothed member, swallowing every moan of yours like he’s getting drunk off it. “Take these off,” he says, pulling at the waistband of your PJs.
He helps you off his lap and pulls down your shorts, as well as your panties. When the cold air hits your heat, he pulls you back onto him immediately, grinding your hips against his clothed member. His tip rubs up against your clit and you bury your head into his neck, already feeling overstimulated by the rough material of his pants. You shake with every movement, the stimulation of it all barely allowing you to keep up with the speed of his kisses. “Fuck- I, I’m close,” you whimper, moving your hips even faster.
Suddenly, Sunghoon moves you to his thigh and you let out a desperate whine. Your slick stains the fabric of his pants and you blush a furious red, whimpering when he speaks again, “You’re doing so good, let me hear you. Tell me how desperate you are to cum on my thigh.” He coos into your ear, tucking a strand of your hair back all while using his other hand to guide you along his leg.
His voice is erotic, dripping with seduction that sends shivers coursing through your spine. It wraps around you like a spiral, pulling you deeper and deeper into this heat induced haze. The sound of your name escaping his thick lips, the rasp of his voice as he grows more and more desperate to see you unravel in front of him- it only has you stuttering about in his lap, letting the fabric of his pants catch against your clit deliciously.
You try to move faster, to match him in his movements but it seems like your body is working against you. The high that you so deliciously crave is just out of reach and keeps you working over the edge, refusing to unravel. The lack of a release maddens you and drives you to a point that tears prick your eyes. Frustrated, you let out a broken whimper.
Sunghoon notices your frustration and pulls back to look into your misty eyes. “Don’t cry baby, you can do it.” He says, rubbing soothing circles onto the curve of your ass. “I’ll guide you, don’t worry.”
Sunghoon moves under you and lifts his leg up abruptly, flexing the muscle. You cry out, both in surprise and pleasure as the friction becomes more intense. “So good, Y/n. So pretty riding my thigh.”
He continues to whisper praises into your ear as he gently bounces you on his thigh. “Cum for me, Y/n.”
His words seem to act as a trigger, finally sending you over the edge. Arousal spills through you like a wave and your tears finally fall out of relief. Your movements grow irregular as you stutter against his leg, stimulating your high as far as it can go. “That’s my pretty girl. Good job, baby.”
Finally stilling, your chest heaves up and down as you recover from your orgasm. Sunghoon looks into you longingly, gently humming as he caresses your back. When your breathing seems to reach a steady rhythm, he pulls you back in for a kiss, “Sit on my face.” he pants into your mouth.
Hesitation rushes through you and you almost shake your head, too shy to move, but something in his voice has you moving automatically, driven by lust. He guides you to his face and lays back on your couch, asking for you to face in the direction of his legs. The position gives you a perfect view of his erection and you’re ashamed to admit that the sight of his hard member has you gushing out more slick.
With your bare heat hovering over his face, Sunghoon sticks his tongue out and gives your pussy a tentative kitten lick. It’s wet and hot, prodding at your entrance and you bite your lip. Broken moans leave your mouth and he takes that as encouragement to begin mouthing at your cunt. His tongue flicks at your folds and he massages your breasts with his free hands, melding the tissue into the shape of his large hands.
A gasp rips from your throat when something cold slides through your folds. You look down to see Sunghoon’s hand brought up to your core, moving back and forth. “Fuck, Y/n- you’re melting the ice right off my hands.” His lips trail around your inner thighs as he rubs his frosted fingers across your pussy. The melting of the ice as it dances along your most vulnerable bits leaves a trickle of water in its wake, dribbling down your thighs as if it was your own essence. When the sensation fades away, it leaves you hyper-aware of what’s to come, your skin scorching with chills. “Relax for me, baby.”
The pads of his fingers tease at your entrance for a few minutes longer, just rubbing around with newly formed frost on his fingers to get you used to the temperature. When you feel yourself relaxing, a sudden intrusion to your entrance breaks you from your haze and you let out a sharp gasp. His fingers slide to the end of your cervix with punishing greed, no amount of prep beforehand acting as enough warning. He pumps his fingers in and out at a steady rhythm, his thumb reaching around to play with your clit as he fucks you with his digits. “Beg for more, Y/n, I want to hear you.”
“More- fuck me more, Sunghoon.” you moan, your hips taking liberty and grinding against him.
You wrap around his fingers like a vice and cry out when the tip of his slender fingers reach the spongy spot in your cervix. Smiling, he carefully adds in a second finger, scissoring you open until you’re begging him to stop. “F-fuck, Hoonie! I’m cumming” you cry out, feeling the pit in your stomach stir with pleasure. He relieves you with a particular strong thrust of his hand and you fall forward, catching yourself in his shins.
You catch your breath while Sunghoon takes his fingers out and you hear the sound of sucking. Leaning back up, you look down to see Sunghoon licking his fingers clean. Your mouth falls open in surprise, stunned with pleasure from the sight of his fingers shining with your essence. Before you can comment on his erotic act of display, he moves a hand down to his lap and sneaks it under his briefs. You watch as he fists his cock, seeing the outline of his knuckles past the fabric of his pants. As his hand moves up and down, he latches his teeth onto your sensitive bud. “Hoon!” You gasp out, feeling his teeth nibble on your bundle of nerves. You turn your head to the side and look down at him, ignoring the slight discomfort in your neck as you look down at him.
His pupils seem to swallow the blue of his eyes as he looks up at you with nothing but love and desire in his eyes. “You’re so sweet- taste so good, baby.” He says while lapping at your sopping cunt. Sunghoon desperately savors the spiced honey taste of your arousal leaking onto his tongue while moaning a melody of pleasurable curses.
Seconds pass and another moan of pleasure falls from your parted lips when his mouth attaches to your folds, licking vicariously between them.
“God, you’re dripping on my mouth, princess.” He groans, snaking a hand back up to your breasts as you ride his mouth. “Make a mess on my face, fuck.” He squeezes the fat of your breast, drawing out yet another lengthy moan that drips with intensity.
Sunghoon slips himself out of his pants somehow and your eyes go wide at seeing the shape of his cock beneath his briefs, straining with neglect. Your mind practically spins when you see him pull his cock out, twisting his hand up and down the girth of his shaft while he eats you out. A sheen of precum wraps around the length of his cock as he pumps himself to the edge.
You hear a low growl come from under you and press yourself down harder, relishing in the way his tongue warms you in ways you could never do yourself. He fists himself a few times before letting out a sound of annoyance, finally getting rid of his briefs. You gasp.
His cock is beautiful, a pretty pink cock with a girth that easily trumps the other boys. It’s long and veiny and you practically salivate at the thought of having him in your mouth.
Another few grunts leave Sunghoon’s mouth as he simultaneously jerks himself off while eating your pussy. Without warning, he whimpers into your heat and strings of cum shoot out of his cock, parts of it hitting your lower abdomen and the rest spurting onto his stomach. You can feel the vibrations of his moaning work through your core and you’re embarrassed to admit you’re reaching the edge again.
Sunghoon gently taps your ass and you clumsily lift one of your legs off his face. He watches with an amused smile as your legs shake beneath you, completely spent from holding yourself up while you were wracked with orgasms. “Let me fuck you now.” He whispers, tracing patterns over your skin. “Get on your back, you must be so tired, princess.”
Your cheeks warm at the sentiment and you let out a quiet squeal of happiness. Eager to have him fill you up, you quickly get onto your back and let him fill the space between your legs. He throws his shirt off and it lands on your table lamp, obscuring the light. “Sunghoon!” You whine, slapping his arm.
“Shush,” he smiles, leaning down to kiss you.
The sight of him hovering above you is ethereal, you almost don’t believe your eyes. You can see the bead of sweat resting on his forehead and the way his muscles tense as he holds himself up. He is absolutely gorgeous, otherworldly. “You’re so beautiful, Sunghoon.” You say, running your hand up and down his bare chest.
“Not as beautiful as you, Y/n. You light a fire within me that no one else can manage.” His tip rubs against your entrance, a mixture of his cum and your arousal acting as lubricant. “Relax for me,” he says before pushing the tip in.
The intrusion is intense and you feel your hole widening in order to accommodate the stretch. You hold onto his arms with a tight grip and close your eyes as he slowly rocks out and back in, a bit deeper this time. “Good girl, just keep doing that.” He praises, sinking deeper into you.
When his cock hits the hilt of your cervix, the two of you sigh in unison. Sunghoon feels impossibly close to you with his lips ghosting over the shell of your ear, and yet he still craves for more. “Be mine, forever.” His breath is hot against your ear and you feel yourself growing flustered by the intimacy.
You want to say yes- yes a thousand times again. You desperately want to tell him that you’ve fallen for him. But you hesitate, caught up in the web of your own history with the rest of the boys. You realize now, with himself sheathed inside of you, that you’ve fallen for Jay, Jake, and Heeseung as well. Your body has memorized the bites of Heeseungs, the sound of Jake’s inhales, and the caress of Jay’s touch. You don’t regret it in the slightest, but it certainly complicates your feelings for Sunghoon.
“If you’re mine, that means you’re theirs by default.” A flick of knowingness flashes across his gaze and you feel yourself flush before him. He knew. The truth of the situation lays bare between you and you feel your heart rate quicken. Of course he knew. Jake’s oversharing tendencies, Jay’s competitive spirit, and Heeseung’s blatant willingness to share you with Jake, you suddenly don’t feel surprised that Sunghoon has become privy to the fact that you’ve been with them too.
Sunghoon, impatiently waiting now, snaps his hips forward again, each thrust pushing his cock further and further into you. He is steadfast on his decision. He wants you, no, needs you. He needs the whole of you, raw and vulnerable before him. “Y-yes, Sunghoon!” you cry in between thrusts.
He flashes a sharp grin at you before burying his face into the crook of your neck as he continues to thrust into you. His cock drags against every fiber of your muscles and you fight to not cry out in pleasure. “These boys didn’t do a good enough job opening you up,” he snaps forward, “Too tight,” another snap, “Too tiny.”
His grunts send vibrations through your skin and you claw at his back, longing for anything to keep you grounded. “You’re so pretty, so little underneath me.” Sunghoon says, leaning up on his hands, trapping you between them. “I could bend you every which way if I wanted,” As if proving his point, he lifts your hips up and presses your legs to your chest, allowing him to enter you even deeper.
The new position has you crying with pleasure and you feel a fast approaching orgasm make its way through you. It shoots through you without much warning and you ride the highs of your pleasure, gasping when a cold gust of air hits your neck. Goosebumps quickly decorate your skin and you pull back to look at Sunghoon. “Sunghoon…!” You exclaim, the feeling of his frost somehow overstimulating your arousal and bringing you to your next high stupidly quick.
“You like it when I use my powers on you, right?” He says with a cocky grin, licking at the frosted over skin of your neck. “Your skin looks so pretty with my ice on it.” His fingers trace the patch of ice that spirals down your neck and lands on the little divot on your throat. He presses his thumb into the space and you feel delirious with the pressure.
“Can you cum for me one last time, baby?” Despite the chills emanating from his touch, both you and him shine under the dim lighting of your living room, slick with sweat from exerting yourselves. “Do you have one more in you? I’m so close…”
You nod at him quickly, yearning for him to reach his high quickly or else you think you might go crazy. There’s an unfamiliar heat budding within your core and you squirm about, trying your best to hold it in. Sunghoon continues to pound into you relentlessly, practically using your hole like a toy for his pleasure. You can see through the darkness of his lust that he’s blinded by pleasure and is no longer focused on your enjoyment, but you don’t care. You’d please him however you could.
His cock slides through your walls perfectly and after a particularly harsh thrust that pulses against your g-spot, your cunt pushes him out of you with overwhelming force. “Nngh, Hoon!”
A gush of clear liquid shoots out from your cunt with unrelenting force and sprays his torso. The sight of you coming apart and squirting onto him unravels Sunghoon completely. Working his way through his own orgasm, he quickly places a hand over his cock and generously pumps the length of it. Within seconds, he cums on your torso while the velocity of your essence slowly dies down.
You spend the next few minutes riding out the shockwaves of your orgasm as Sunghoon drapes himself over you, flinching slightly when his softening dick rubs against your swollen entrance.
The two of you are a mess of sweat, body’s heaving against each other as you catch your breath. Eventually, your breathing soon matches with his and you feel sleep start to consume you. “Don’t sleep yet, baby.” Sunghoon coos, gently stroking your cheek. “We gotta clean up and then you need to pee.”
“So tired…” you croak out, letting your head fall to the side.
He only laughs and you barely register the feeling of him lifting you up bridal style. Sunghoon walks to your bathroom and gently sets you down on your toilet. “Ok, go.” He says, shuffling through your cabinets for an extra washcloth.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Tonight, none of the boys’ had won their respective matches and it left a sour taste in your mouth. Jungwon, Niki, Heeseung and Jay were bruised and battered, beaten to a pulp. And now, with the four of them sitting in the gym's medical rooms, the tang of blood mingled in the air as you tended to their injuries, blending with the thick tension and wrapping around it like a snake. No one says anything, but for once, you’re ok with letting the silence speak for you.
Jay pulls back from you when the alcohol on your cotton swab presses into the raw tissue of Jay’s cheek, a jagged cut made by a griffin. You feel the sting of the alcohol burn away the nerves in his face as if it were your own and you cringe. It was Yuqi who had told you not to use your powers to speed up the healing tonight, claiming it’d be too fatiguing, but you couldn’t stand the pain ghosting on Jay’s face as he grimaced through every touch of the clean up.
You cup his cheek in your hand tenderly, both an act of submission and to help him. Despite the boys’ efforts to normalize the transition back to the gym after the government’s attack, there was still a lingering air of sadness that clouded your judgement. They had told you time and time again how sorry they were for letting you down, that the Veil Treaty was an opportunity for them to turn a new leaf over. Still, you found yourself run down with the burden of accepting their countless apologies and the unresolved tension that entangled the boys together.
It’s been five weeks since the Treaty was announced, and yet the dynamics among the group have yet to return to what it once was. In place of the usual light hearted banter was now avoidant eye contact and murmured apologies towards the smallest inconveniences. The hyungs were acting as if the floor was covered in egg shells, and the maknaes did little to hide their discomfort around the elders. In front of you, they tried to act like everything was fine, but you could see through their carefully crafted fronts. You’d have to be an idiot not to see how much the atmosphere has changed. You can feel the weight of their unresolved tension, but somehow, you feel like you’re in the middle of their storm.
Shaking your head, you shake your shoulders and let a scorching warmth pass through your hand and seep into the red of Jay’s exposed cheek. You watch as his flesh reconnects over the wound, leaving no traces of the earlier match. When it heals, you move your hand down to his chest, the blooming purple that was spreading on his front beginning to fade back to its original flesh tone. Jay’s eyes are fluttered shut as the grimace on his face softens, each wound of his healed by your molten touch.
Moving to his shoulder, you watch the glow of light travel into his skin and relieve the dislocation of his joint. Your knees buckle when it heals, a surge of energy leaving you when his bone pops back in place, but you’d go till the brink of passing out if it meant you could make Jay feel better. There were only a few more wounds left, and you really weren’t sure you’d have the energy to get through them. Still, you work your way through each of them quickly, travelling his body in silence as you use up the last of your energy to bring him back to 100%.
Silence in the gym was becoming a new normal now. You thought things would get better after K was gone and the public knew of your existence, but it only seemed to act as a bandaid over a bullet wound. Funny, because you were actually shot. It was clear that there was still residual distaste left in some of the boys’ mouths, planted by K himself on the night of the attack.
Yuqi and Sunghoon had only briefly filled you in on the gist of what he had said that night, and you hoped that in the weeks that went by since the attack, they would’ve found a time to talk it out amongst each other. But it seems that was just wishful thinking as they only interacted when need be.
“-Y/n? Y/n!” Jungwon calls, ripping you out of your spiral. “Will you heal me now?” He sounded irritated almost, like he was annoyed by the attention you were giving Jay. His face tells you that Jungwon thinks Jay isn’t worthy of your affection.
Reluctantly nodding, you tell Jay he can go and he leaves the room, leaving only Heeseung and the maknaes. Heeseung stays in the corner with his head hung low as he waits his turn, still iced out by the group for reasons you wish you could fix.
You walk over to Jungwon slowly, fatigued by the excessive use of your powers, and begin assessing his own injuries, spreading your warmth here and there. “You should talk to him.” You say quietly, bringing a wet rag up to his lip. “You can’t keep sleeping over at Niki’s apartment.”
He turns his head away from you in irritation. “Don’t. Jay had 12 years to tell me the truth about everything, yet he didn’t. Not until a man we thought could be trusted drops the truth on us like a bomb.”
You frown at the boy, unfamiliar with the snap in his voice. He was rarely ever this serious, the only other times he held himself with this level of maturity being that time he acted like Jaehyuk.
“You know, Jay makes your favorite dinner every night in hopes you’ll come home. You have no idea how many curry’s I’ve had to give the boys because Jay gives it to me when you don’t come home.” You brush his bangs out of his face as you mindlessly retell Jungwon what his hyung has been up to since Jungwon’s impromptu vacancy. “It’s like every night that he drops off the curry, I learn about you and his relationship. He falls into this trance almost as he talks about you.” You wipe a warm finger over the cut on Jungwon’s eyebrow, grimacing when the energy in your body depletes further. “He told me why he did what he did, and while I can understand why you feel so upset by this, I can also understand where Jay is coming from.”
Jungwon doesn’t speak, but he does give you a low grunt in response. It’s not much of a response, but you cling to the small glimmer of hope that suddenly buds inside of you when your gaze passes over his eyes which no longer looked hollow. “And I suggest the three of you boys talk to Sunghoon, Heeseung and Jake. You can’t keep ignoring them.” you glance over to where Heeseung sits on the one exam table in your gym, fiddling with his fingers instead of conversing with Niki like he used to.
“Whatever,” he quips, standing up from where he sat and hastily grabbing his things before leaving.
Disappointed, you turn your attention towards Niki. His injuries were less severe, but they were extensive nonetheless. You knew you could only do so much for him with the amount of energy that was draining from you. To your surprise, you find respite in his silence. It was a small gesture that you knew was unintentional, but it meant you could focus your energy on his recovery rather than on words.
When you finally finish, you can barely hold yourself. Fatigue melts into your every bone and you feel dizzy from standing, but the rejuvenated look on Niki’s face makes it worth it. Without saying a think, Niki moves to gather his things and leaves just like Jungwon, likely chasing after him to go home together. The moment he’s gone, Heeseung finally speaks.
The long stretched silence snaps and Heeseung wiggles his fingers. “Come here,” he says gently, bringing his arms out.
Forcing a small smile, you step toward him and stand between his legs. Your hand naturally comes up to cradle his face, but he stops you. “Don’t,”
“Heeseung-”
“You’re about to pass out, baby. Just sleep for a bit.” He jumps from the exam bed and pats the cushion, gesturing for you to lay down. “Don’t disobey me, I’ll be right here the entire time.”
Heat blooms across your cheeks and you reluctantly climb onto the table, stumbling onto the bed. Heeseung braces your shaky body and guides your head down, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. His hand brushes against your skin and you feel yourself fall victim to the safety of his touch. You fall asleep almost immediately, relief flooding your body immediately.
When you wake up, you don’t open your eyes, but the sound of hushed whispers reaches you.
“We need to get out shit together,” a voice says. Was that Sunghoon?
“They can’t even stand to be in the same room as us, Sunghoon. How are we going to talk to all of them?” That had to be Heeseung, his voice was coming directly at your head. You grimace at the sound of frustration evident in his tone. You didn’t need to see his face to know his eyebrows are furrowed and his jaw is clenched.
“We’ll have them meet at Y/n’s place.” Jay rests a hand on your thigh, gently kneading the fat as he speaks. “They won’t know we’re there until it’s too late.”
A pregnant silence follows and for a second, you wonder if you fell back asleep, but a soft hand on the side of your neck tells you otherwise.
“Will they forgive us?” Jake’s voice breaks the silence and you realize it’s his hand on your face. He always had a habit of tracing his hand down your neck, saying your scent was the strongest there.
Heeseung lets out a long sign of resignation, “We can only hope.” He pauses, “So, Sunghoon.”
The first voice cuts in sharper, louder this time. “Y/n told me she’d be ours, but it feels like we’ve lost her again.”
His words sound tight and you push yourself to keep your eyes closed and your ears open. This was the most amount of communication you’ve heard between the boys in a long time, and you weren’t sure you’d get to be hidden in the audience again any time soon. Maybe you were afraid of meeting their grief stricken eyes as well. “It’s cuz we’re all fighting.” Jay says, stepping back to lean against the wall.
“We can only fix that once we talk to them. We have to tell them what really happened to us.”
“Ok, then we’ll have a ‘gathering’ at Y/n’s place and when they arrive, we’ll crash the party.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“You’re not going anywhere.” You say with a glare sharp enough you can convey the words: sit down, in silence. Jungwon comes back to slump against your couch, forcing himself onto the couch with Sunoo and Niki rather than share a space with the other boys. “Talk. Speak. Do something!” You gesture to the older boys and they grunt in unison.
An awkward silence falls upon you and the boys and so you nudge Heeseung in the side, silently asking him to break the stalemate. He gives you an annoyed look but bites his tongue, blowing the strand of hair off his forehead before standing. “So, things have been a bit rocky since…” he lets out a strained sigh, “-since K died.”
The looks around the room are enough to tell you that this was a sensitive subject, for all of them. Yuqi and Minnie, who are standing behind the couch, stiffen while the rest of the boys look down at the ground. You give Heeseung an encouraging nod and he reluctantly continues. “K had said some horrible things about me, Sunghoon, Jake and Jay. I- I can’t speak for them, but I want to apologize to you all for hiding behind a lie. Contrary to what K said, my adoptive parents were business tycoons who thrived on illegal business to get where they wanted. I was sent out against my will to eliminate their competition. They made me kill innocent lives.”
The older boy looks up to the ceiling and tucks his bottom lip between his teeth. He can’t cry, not now. Not in front of them. But his strained whimpers that bubble up his throat are loud enough to be heard in the silence of the room holding its breath. “I didn’t know any better. At the time, I thought I was making them happy. I just wanted to see them smile at me.”
Minnie’s face falls as she listens to Heeseung retell his past like it’s a painful reminder of her own. She was never close to Heeseung, much more to the younger ones, and hearing this has her heart clenched and her eyes misty. Minnie rests a hand on Sunoo’s shoulders and rubs them, both an act of comforting Sunno and herself.
“One night, I came home. I hadn’t finished the mission, not completely. There was still one guy left that had gotten away. I had to come home though, it was nearing the morning.” Heeseung takes a breath and thinks back to that night. He could almost see the rage in his parent’s faces when he told them that there was still someone out there. They looked about ready to kill him, dispose of him like useless garbage. That night, Heeseung learned there was more to killing innocent people and pleasing his so-called parents. “They screamed at me for hours, calling me every name in the book. In a fit of rage, I killed them…”
Gasps ripple across the room like a fast dripping faucet. Even you, who know the gist of his story, gasps. Heeseung’s hands clench into fists and his crimson eyes begin to glow. “I locked myself away for months after that. I was a monster. I had to change, so I vowed to myself never to hurt another soul unless absolutely necessary. But it wasn’t fair for me to live this lie of peace and serenity around you guys when I know it was anything but that.” Heeseung puts his hands up to his face, but not before you see the first few crimson tears fall from his sunken eyes. You’ve never seen him cry, so to see red streaming from his face stunned you. What made it worse was the fact that it was so obvious that Heeseung hadn’t been sleeping much. Even before today, you could see the weight of his guilt spilling into nights of restless sleep for him. “I’m sorry you had to hear this from K.”
The room falls into a suffocating silence that seems to stretch on for several minutes, but eventually, Niki speaks. “You don’t need to apologize, hyung. I think- maybe we were all a bit unreasonable to think we had the right to judge you like that. We don’t think you’re a monster, not at all.”
Beside him, Jungwon and Sunoo nod their heads in agreement. Seeing that, Heeseung’s shaky composure shatters and he collapses to the ground, full on sobbing into Niki’s lap.
“Hyung!” Niki yelps, attempting to push Heeseung’s heavy head off his thigh. “These were brand new!” When Heeseung picks his tear stricken face off of the boy’s leg, he gasps when he sees red stain the white fabric of Niki’s sweats.
The tension in the room briefly dissipates to make room for the soft laughter that breaks out, albeit awkward in a way. Everyone but Jake seems to lighten up. A few feet away from where you sit, Jake occupies your arm chair with his hands fiddling about in his lap. “I’d like to say something, too.”
You experience whiplash from the way the room falls silent again almost immediately. All eyes turn to Jake and he clears his throat. “I’m sorry for kind of disappearing on you all.”
His voice seems foreign to you, not having heard it in so long if you didn’t count that other day when you were pretending to be asleep. Jake had been becoming increasingly more absent from you and the gym’s life since the day K passed. The only time he showed his face was at matches and when you, Niki, and Jungwon went to the government.
“Jake-” Minnie interrupts, but Jake cuts her off with a sad smile.
“No- I need to finish, I was ashamed, I hid away again after K revealed to you all about what happened with my packmates. It felt like I was reliving that night all over again. I was just a kid when it happened, when I had to watch my family bleed out in front of me. I was frozen with fear, I didn’t know what to do, I couldn’t save them.” Jake hangs his head in shame. “I was scared, and I’m still scared.”
For Jake, the past few weeks have felt like he was driving on autopilot. He felt like a monotonous robot with overly tight screws. Day and night, he traced the same footsteps as the day prior, too scared to stray away from his normal. It was like he was reliving the following year after his family’s attack. The same thing everyday, same amount of eggs for breakfast, two twists of his pepper shaker in his pasta for lunch, and a plain sandwich with six pretzels on the side, because a seventh reminded him too much of the number of people that should’ve made up the group.
Sunoo shifts uncomfortably in his seat before softly responding, “Jake, nobody blames you for being afraid.”
“I know, but I blame myself. I could barely live with myself at the time knowing that I was the only one to survive the attack. And then when K brought it up again, I felt like I was back behind that wall, watching in horror as everyone around me died. I couldn’t face myself.”
Jungwon leans forward and rests his shoulders on his knees. “Jake, we’re a family. You should’ve trusted us to give you unconditional support and listen to what you have to say.”
“That’s a bit hypocritical, Jungwon.” Minie interjects, narrowing her eyes at the younger boy and crossing her arms.
Everyone freezes. Minnie had always been so gentle, too soft to really discipline the boys. So hearing her confront Jungwon like this had everyone experiencing a double-take. “You tell Jake you would’ve listened to him no matter what, but what about Jay?” Minnie presses Jungwon into a corner, “You run away from him every time he enters the room. So either you’re lying to Jake or you’re lying to yourself.”
“Minnie-” Yuqi interrupts, grabbing the girl’s arm.
“No,” she shakes her off. “This isn't fair to Jay, Jungwon. You guys are best friends, you can’t just leave him in the dust like that all because you don’t have the full story!”
Jungwon’s face pales. His mouth opens and closes but he can’t manage to find the words to respond.
Jay, who had been quiet until now, finally speaks. “No, he has every right to be like that.” You look at Jay who was now shifting about in his spot on the couch. “Jungwon, I didn’t kill those people to keep you from leaving the Veil. I did it because I knew that the second you leave, you’d never escape. I’ve seen what happens to those that are adopted; they get locked away and turned into something unrecognizable. Who knows what could’ve happened to you? Hell, you could’ve been treated just like Heeseung’s parents treated him.”
Heeseung stiffens beside you but he shakes it off. He knew Jay needed to use him as an example.
“Look, I’m sorry for what I did, but I don’t regret it.”
For a brief moment, nobody moves, not even you. Then, to your surprise and everyone else's, Jungwon stands up and pulls Jay up from the couch. When he stands, Jungwon pushes himself into Jay’s chest and wraps his arms around him. “I’m sorry- I shouldn't have ignored you.” His voice is muffled in the fabric of Jay’s hoodie, but it's loud enough for Jay to understand. “I didn’t understand what was happening, I didn’t want to understand. I just wanted to feel anger and run away from my problems. I thought I was better off not knowing the truth behind your actions and just assuming it was all done in anger, but I was wrong. I missed you…”
Jungwon’s tears seep into Jay’s hoodie but he doesn’t care. He just holds the boy closer to him while the others watch on in silence. “We’re sorry too,” Niki says, standing up to join the hug. “It was wrong of us to treat you like that.”
Jay waves him off and pulls him by wrapping his hand around the back of Sunoo’s head. Eventually, the rest of you join one by one until you’re pressed against each other in a messy group hug. All but Sunghoon.
You notice him standing off to the side with his jaw clenched. “Sunghoon?” you call out, extending a hand to him.
“I guess it’s my turn to apologize,” he starts, clearing his throat. “As you probably know, K mentioned that I have night terrors.”
The rest of the group breaks apart from the hug and they look at Sunghoon with expectant gazes. “I’ve had these night terrors for as long as I can remember. I can’t really explain what they were about when I was younger, just a lot of darkness and screaming. But when I met you all, the dreams became more vivid, more violent. I was forced into this world of nightmares where every night, I would kill you all.” Sunghoon physically winces when he says that out loud, embarrassed that he even has to say it. “I told myself not to get close with any of you because if I hurt any of you, I would never forgive myself. You may all think I’m this rude, apathetic prick with the ego of an elephant, but I did that on purpose. I was rude and arrogant for a reason, and yet it didn’t even work. I care about you all in a way I have never felt, and that terrifies me.”
You reach for his hand and caress the back of it with your thumb. With a shaky breath, Sunghoon continues. “Every night, I would set up my apartment so that no one can get in, and no one can get out. My windows were locked, my doors were barricaded, it honestly looked like a tornado hit my apartment. But I did all of that because I didn’t trust myself. “
Again, the room is silent. Sunghoon feels like a monster for having these thoughts, but he wasn’t sure they’d ever go away until he told them. Eventually, Sunoo steps forward and pulls Sunghoon into a tight embrace. “You’re not a monster. None of us are.”
Sunoo doesn’t need to say much to let Sunghoon know that he’s been forgiven. The foreign skinship between them is enough of an answer.
“Are we gonna be okay?” Sunghoon asks no one in particular, breaking apart from the hug.
“We’ll be okay,” you tell him, placing a delicate kiss on his lips.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Today, the word monsters, was trending on X.
It was an awkward shift from the usual hashtag involving famous soccer players or the latest viral recipes. The word sat at the top of the trends like a sore thumb.
Monster was not a word that was uttered anymore, not since the exposure of the supernatural community. It had been years since the word monster trended on X, but that was when the Veil Treaty was created. Now, there was no reason for that word to be trending again.
When the public had become aware of the fact that they were living among the supernatural, fear gripped the city. “Monster” was headlining every article, every news station, and was the topic of many whispered conversations. For a long time, the public was hesitant on accepting the new community, but slowly as they were integrated into the real world, people either became accepting of the supernatural or simply forgot about them. They were just like every other citizen in Luxta. Slowly but surely, people learned to coexist with the other side.
But now, years later, the same word reappears at the top of the timeline.
Staring at the hashtag for a moment, she hesitates to click on it, skeptical of what’s to come. But curiosity trumps her skepticism and the girl presses on the hashtag. Immediately, a 23-second clip pops up. This is the same video that’s been circulating the internet for a few days, only a few blurry figures in the background were showing on the thumbnail, not enough to pique her interest until now. The sheer volume of comments and shares speaks volumes and drives her to click play.
When the video starts, her eyes widen. There’s a shakiness in the video that suggests that it was filmed inconspicuously, and first, the only thing she can make out is the movement of two pairs of legs. They were in a ring of some sort- no, it was definitely a boxing ring.
Noticing the lack of audio, the girl increases the volume. Suddenly, she can hear the sound of roaring spectators surge in the background as the video zooms out to show that the two men were in fact in a boxing ring. This didn’t look like the ring from WWE.
She watches through her phone as the two men lunge at each other with an unnatural speed that makes her breath catch in her throat. They moved too fast to be considered human, just a blur of movement. When they pull apart, she finally sees the red scales on one of the man’s shoulders glinting under the light.
The scene was horribly mesmerizing, unable to tear her eyes away from the video. Flames roared in the air and danced along the other man’s body as he moved around the ring. Suddenly, the one on fire jumps high into the air before forcing himself onto the scaled man. A pattern of punches make contact with the man’s face and the camera zooms in to focus on his bloody features. The scene continues on like that for a second before the video ends abruptly, freezing on a sickening frame of the scaled man slumped to the ground, gasping for air as black shadows invade his body.
Stunned, she clicks out of the video and looks at the comment section. It was almost as messy as the video above it.
that’s obvsly CGI Are those the “supernatural” ?? MONSTERS LOL this is so fake #exposed didn’t governor lee say they were harmless? Tf is this IS THAT A DRAGON?
im sorry i didn't expand much on the hyung line relationship with yn. also, there will NOT be a next part. be honest, do you guys hate me for the ending LOL
Taglist: @heesimp, @kyunlov, @quill-ink, @lunaritex, @jiryunn, @jakeswifez, @fancypeacepersona, @nshmrarki, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @wilonevys, @strxwbloody, @capri-cuntz, @riribelle, @machambrx, @vousty, @rebeccakan, @wonnienyang, @koizekomi, @heeweenie, @skyearby, @rxlxvr, @missychief1404, @doveblackboat, @prkhoonielvrss, @skyearby
Permanent taglist: @kittys00, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @17ericas, @tunafishyfishylike, @bbyhee
200 notes
·
View notes
Text




Ugh, more photos cuz im obsessed with the photo booth upgrade
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
Blood on Fire ~ pt. 4 | PSH

A/N: this is part 4 of the BOF series (LAST part), please read part 1 for the story to make sense as these are heavily driven by plot.
genre/tags for this part ✶ MDNI reverse harem!hyung line x afab!reader, angst, smut, gore and violence, supernatural themes, (sirens, werewolves, vampires, shapeshifters, phoenixes, frost elves, dragons, witches, and more…), blood, verbal and physical violence, lots of murder, manipulation, murder, significant self doubt, government themes (not political), fight club au, ot7
synopsis ✶ In a city where the supernatural are arrested on sight, the only refuge for their pent-up rage is “The Enha Arena”- an exclusive, hidden venue where creatures engage in brutal, blood-soaked battles with one another. Concealed beneath the unassuming exterior of “Dusk and Dawn,” a gym that serves as the front of a totally legal business, this underground fight club acts as the epicenter for this violent world where supernatural beings not only fight for dominance and pride but for the sheer thrill of it all. In dire need of some money, you find yourself drawn into the fight club when you come across a black market job posting- an offer for a new trainer at the gym. Desperate for new ways to keep your own abilities under wraps and even learn about other supernatural beings, you accept the position, completely unaware of the dangers and complicated relationships that await you
WC ✶ 18.4
part 3
smut warnings under the cut
smut warnings ✶ monster erotica (obviously), unprotected sex, temperature play, fingering, oral fem!receiving, squirting, dirty talk, size kink, making out
The gunshot cracks through the air like a whip, deafening those around it yet not quite reaching your ears. For a momentary, blissful second, you brace for impact but don’t feel anything, making you question if you were even shot. In that fleeting moment, hope stirs within your stomach and you pray that it was just a warning shot. But reality comes knocking and you feel a crushing force on your chest as the bullet barrels into your heart, an impact so hard it slams all the air out of you. Right then, you feel the world begin to close itself in on you.
And then the pain.
A searing, unbearable burning sensation flows through your veins like a slow moving poison as the bullet rips through layers of your body. Each breath of yours becomes a vicious battle for more time, every inhale feeling like glass is sliding down your throat. The pain consumes you completely and threatens to swallow you whole, but you desperately continue to claw for more air as blood quickly rises in your throat and spreads across your chest.
The metallic tang of your blood floods your mouth and bubbles past your lips, painting your chin scarlet. Eventually, what was once a warm sensation quickly turns cold and you lose feeling in your extremities, like the bullet has drained you of all that you have. Coolness travels your body like a map and you feel yourself slip away more and more. It’s almost peaceful, but the world before you refuses to slow.
K stands over your body with a maniacal smile. He’s completely indifferent to the chaos around him, laughing with a malevolent satisfaction that drips from his every breath. The necromancer's shadows move in on you, slowly wrapping you up into a void of darkness that’s colder than death itself. It suffocates you more than the bullet, and you find yourself yielding to the weight of its darkness.
“No! No, no, no!” An animalistic scream rips from Heeseung’s throat, reverberating around the gym as the sight of you lying lifelessly on the ground tears into his soul. He shoves away the soldier pinning him down and races over to you, falling to your side and pulling you into his chest. With each broken sob, red tendrils spread further out from his body and slowly engulf you both, muffling the chaos from outside. Within his sphere, time slows down and he holds you impossibly close to his chest. He buries his tear-streaked face into your hair and sobs, whispering broken apologies as though it’d reverse your last breath. His body shakes uncontrollably, barely steady enough to rock you back and forth in the protective sphere of his shadows.
Outside of his shadows, chaos ensues like a violent storm.
Jake lets out a feral howl, his animalistic instincts consuming him like a starved man. His eyes burn with fury and he moves to tear into the nearest soldier, sinking his fangs into their throat and clawing at their flank until there’s nothing but carnage left in his wake. Blood splatters against his face as his canines slice into the man’s carotid. The flash of red only drives him deeper into his blind rage, erasing the little instinct he still has. He bares his teeth and shoves the soldier to the ground, turning to his next victim but encounters the butt of their rifle instead, striking his face and sending him backwards as his own blood pours from his nose. With a guttural snarl and a throbbing nose, he crushes the man’s throat with his bare hands. With the soldier gasping for air, Jake then drags his bloodied fingers down to his chest and rips it open with his claws only to shatter the bony cage surrounding their heart. Eyes red with rage, he rips the man's heart out and holds it up for all to see. Blood drips from the base of the organ and draws racetracks of red down his arm. His graphic act of violence works as a warning to those that dared to approach him.
Jay moves in tandem to Jake, making his way through the crowd with his flames dancing along the skin of his targets, scorching the air with the sickening smell of burning flesh. He pushes through the stream of soldiers with force, sending them flying backwards with the force of his fiery exhales The scales on his back glow with rage and act as a beacon for his team as he moves forward. In his path, a few soldiers manage to land a couple hits to his side and face, resulting in a cut lip and bruising eye, but it doesn’t stop him. Slowly but surely, he reaches the edge of Heeseung’s sphere and starts to fend off the encroaching soldiers, determined to protect what little was left of you.
Just beside him, Jungwon and Minnie have made their way to the center of the chaos as well, their movements hardly visible to the naked eye. They move in a blur of speed and precision, Minnie shining beams of energy at soldiers while Jungwon moves at the speed of light to disarm them of their guns.
Sunoo is nearby as well, hanging around the edge of the crowd and weaving his hands in the air like he’s painting with water. Jets of water shoot out of the palm of his hands, attacking whoever is near. His stream moves around the people like a tail and coils around individuals with a deadly squeeze. Zeroing in on a particular soldier, he watches their body explode from the pressure of his water wrapping around him like a lasso. Blood and organs paint not just the floor and walls, but those around him as well.
The relentless rage of the group’s efforts reduces the soldiers to a mess of lifeless bodies that litter the floor of the gym. There’s red everywhere, making it hard to tell whose blood is whose. At the same time, the air is thick with iron, leaving a sour taste in all of their mouths, the weight of murder dissolving on their taste buds.
In the end, only K stays standing. Surrounding the tall necromancer are the bodies of his team, but he doesn’t seem to care. It doesn’t seem to matter to him that his team has collapsed.
Jay, panting and drenched in sanguine fluids, speaks with fatigue evident in his voice, “K.”
The necromancer’s name carries in the air with a heavy burden, but K is indifferent to the void of guilt.“You fuckers are so easy,” he sneers, “ It was almost too easy to ruin you all. You didn’t even notice my cameras.” The man points upwards at a small red light that blinks above them, just barely visible as it sticks to one of the light fixtures. Letting out a deep sigh of content, he wipes at his face to clear up the blood that marred his features. “Just give it up, boys. The government’s got enough data to track you down, arrest you, and condition you to become part of their army of supernaturals.”
The malice in his words seems to reach Heeseung as he finally lets his shadows dissipate, revealing your lifeless body laying limp in his arms. The original color from your face has drained completely and your body is hauntingly cold in his arms. Your hoodie, which was once a nice lavender color, is practically black with your blood seeping from the gunshot wound on your chest. Wincing, Heeseung looks at Niki and nods in his direction, letting the youngest replace his spot immediately as he goes to stand up. Niki’s hands shake as he cradles you close to his chest, hoping that the warmth of his body could restore what you lost, though he knew it was futile. While Niki quietly sobs to himself, Heeseung points a threatening finger at K and explodes, “This is your fault!” His words crack with his pain, “What the hell were you thinking, working with the government? They’ll kill your ass the second they don’t need you anymore.”
K only laughs again, the echo of his sounds dripping with venom. “Enough hiding, Heeseung. I’m sure there’ll be tons of vampires now that they know how deadly you are. You made for such a perfect little murderer.” He narrows his eyes at Heeseung when he says the word ‘murderer’, his eyes creasing into crescents as he smiles wickedly at the younger boy.
Heeseung’s face pales before him as the word, ‘murderer’ cuts deep through his chest like a fallen blade. His expression is full of pure horror, realizing that his past has been exposed for all to know. A secret that had only been revealed to you, was now coming back to haunt him. K unravels his years of guilt like it was a habit. “I’m not a-”
“Save it. I know every single name of the people you killed: innocent, harmless people.” His eyes widen with a sadistic pleasure as he forces Heeseung to eat his own words.
The group stiffens, subtle but unmistakable. They try to mask the foreign unease they harbour towards the eldest, but it doesn’t matter. Heeseung has grown to be too aware of the changes in people’s body language, just a fraction of what his guilty conscience has taught him to do.
Practically radiating with anger, Heeseung takes a step closer to K, but Sunoo reaches a hand out to hold Heeseung back with desperate strength, keeping him grounded as Heeseung’s composure fractures. “H-how, how could you know that?” He says through tears that threaten to spill down his paled face.
Heeseung doesn’t get a verbal answer, just a bloody cough that splashes red onto his face. He’s bruised and battered and definitely looks like he’s had better days, but his injuries don’t stop him.“This should be familiar to you, right Jake?” K’s eyes widen as he turns to the werewolf, who stands off to the side with his knuckles blanching white. “You were just a boy when everyone in the Sim pack died, right? Trembling in the corner while you were all hunted like prey. Good riddance, I always hated werewolves, dirty mutts.”
Jake lets out an angry growl, “Keep my family’s name out of your mouth!”
“What, are you afraid I’ll tell them what you did?” He walks toward Jake with a sadistic glare, each step echoing his entertainment, “Or, what you didn’t do? Afraid they’ll find out just how much of a coward you are? You don’t want them to know about how you hid behind a bush and watched them all die slow, painful deaths, right? Pathetic, couldn’t even protect your own blood.” K spits at the floor, a glob of red mucus landing next to Jake’s foot. “I know you have nightmares about it, feeling guilty and powerless for letting your pack die. Some things just don’t change, do they.”
In a lapse of anger, Jake lunges forward with his arm in the air, but his fist is caught by Jungwon, catching his strike with his palm and guiding it back down to his side. “That’s cute, always protecting your hyungs.” K’s words drip with a venom that threatens to leak into their bloodstream as he addresses Jungwon, “-But who’s protecting you? Surely it can’t be Jay. I mean, who would want to live with someone that killed off the people trying to adopt me.”
Jungwon’s breath catches in his throat and he almost lurches the entirety of his stomach contents forward. He had confided in Jay countless times growing up about his longing for a real home, a way out of the damned community. He knew the reality of being adopted wasn’t at all glamorous, but he believed anything would be better than sleeping outside in the cold. And Jay had always reassured him, told him that being adopted wouldn’t help him live a fulfilling life, that he could be loved as long as he stayed by Jay’s side.
Jay speaks up immediately, panic arising in his voice, “Jungwon, don’t listen to him!” He rushes to the younger boy's side, grabbing at his hand like he always does, but his expression falters when Jungwon suddenly flinches away.
Despite the cold front Jungwon seemed to be sporting all of a sudden, he reassures his hyung, “I won’t.” It was a whisper, but his words felt hollow, K’s voice rattling him to the core. All that safety and love that Jay had provided him, had it really been genuine?
There’s a beat of silence that follows Jungwon’s halfhearted reassurance and the group thinks that K has finished talking, but they’re wrong. He never does. “Sunghoon, would now be a good time to tell them about your night terrors? You know, the ones where you slaughter your friends- every single night.” His voice twists into something sharper now, almost light with teasing, like he’s relating to Sunghoon’s violent tendencies.
Sunghoon screams at K to shut up, his voice shattering with despair under the weight of his vulnerabilities being broadcasted. He clenches his fist, mist coiling around them like an uncontrollable fog as he thinks about the effort he went through to keep that secret buried. All those nights he spent barricading his apartment door, just a desperate attempt at keeping his darkness inside- to protect them from himself. But when he looks around the room, all he sees is the face of shock on his members faces.
“How does it feel to think so similarly to a necromancer, hm? You have a very dirty subconscious, Sunghoon. You’re drowning from the weight of your sick, psychotic mind. Just let go.”
Sunghoon only screams again, this time unable to find a suitable word to express his outrage. For a moment, rage is the only thing that courses through Sunghoon’s veins, but slowly does he fall to his knees, his pale blue eyes brimming with tears now. “Why- why are you doing this?”
“Because hiding is for cowards, and in exchange for your information, I was promised protection.” He says, smiling sadistically. “I didn’t think I’d get the pleasure of digging up all this dirty on you guys in the process.” He pauses to let out a loud chuckle, sneering down at Niki. “Your hyung’s are fucked in the head, Niki. I’d kill them off while I still can.”
K locks his gaze onto Niki, daring him to strike, but he doesn’t move. Instead, Sunghoon crosses into his vision and a fist that’s wrapped in a shard of ice, makes brute contact with K’s face. The necromancer staggers back, clutching his face as crimson liquid pours between the crevices of his fingers. Before he can even gather his bearings, Sunghoon strikes again, but this time it’s the force of an ice blade driving him backwards. The knockback of his attack is so strong that K ‘s back slams into the body of the nearest pillar, rendering him more breathless than he already was.
Slumped to the ground, K coughs up spurts of blood as his chest blooms with blood, yet his laughter still lingers, triumphant even. “You’ll get what’s coming for you,” he mutters before taking his last breath.
Silence, and then, “You bitch!” Heeseung’s voice cuts through the thin string of tension and shoves Yuqi to the ground, hard. “How could you just watch her die? Huh?” Yuqi doesn’t make any moves to strike back, quietly accepting the eldest' anger like she was being scolded by her parents. “You were right there! You could’ve stopped him from pressing the fucking trigger!”
Yuqi mutters quietly, for the first time, afraid of what the boys may do, “I did this for a reason-”
“A reason?” Sunghoon’s snarl cuts her off, “What kind of sick idea made you think we’d be okay with watching her die like that!”
The two boys' interaction with Yuqi goes unnoticed as the rest are too focused on crowding around Niki, who is still holding onto your body. “Y/n…” Jay cries, gently moving your body into his lap. His entire face is flushed and there’s snot dripping everywhere, but he doesn’t care. All he cares about is the touch of your body on his and how he’ll never feel your warmth again.
Rather than fighting back, Yuqi just sighs and gestures for Minnie to stand by her side.“Burn the bodies, all of them. I don’t want to see a single trace of K or the government here again.” Yuqi commands, but there’s a waver in her voice.
Jake looks at Yuqi with hesitation before flitting his eyes back to you- completely lifeless in Jay’s arms. He clutches your body to his chest, talking to you in hushed whispers as if you were still alive, like you could still hear him.
“And burn Y/n separately.”
Niki finally speaks, fury overshadowing his grief in that moment, “Are you being serious? You can’t even wait to give her a proper burial? Who the hell do you think you are to be ordering us around!”
“Obey me, or don’t bother coming back to this fucking gym.” She snaps at the youngest, flicking her tongue out in warning.
Niki bites his tongue and watches Jay and Heeseung move around the gym to throw the bodies into one big pile. Jay looks back at Yuqi, waiting for her nod of confirmation. When she gestures for him to hurry up, he proceeds to light a fire in his hand and throws the embers onto the pile. The stack of bodies lights up in flames immediately, cinching the air with burning flesh. Sunoo’s nose wrinkles in disgust and he shields his eyes from the blazing fire.
For a few minutes, the gym is silent save for the crackling of the fire. They watch the blaze die down without saying a word, a communal mix of grief and anger residing in all their hearts. Slowly but surely, the last of the fire burns away and all that’s left is a mound of ash. “Ok, now burn Y/n.”
Niki clenches his fist and looks to Jay, but all he receives is a gentle nod that does nothing to reassure him. Yuqi pushes him forward and he grunts back at her. “Don’t fucking touch me,” he seethes, pulling away from her. She ignores him and gestures to your body which has been moved to the center of the gym. Biting his lip, Niki flicks his arm out and a fire ascends his limb. With one last hesitation, he forms a ball of fire in his palm and drops it onto your body.
Immediately, the flame consumes you and travels against your skin like a whisper. The inferno only grows bigger as the seconds go by, forcing the boys circling around your body to take a few steps back. As they watch on in tears, Sunghoon is the only one to notice your arm twitch, “Wait-”
Your eyes snap open, glowing with that same orange hue they always did as the flames snake down your veins, lighting your blood on fire. In an instance, your body becomes weightless in the inferno and you rise, flames spinning around you like a cocoon. And then you scream.
In the heat of the fire, you let out an ear piercing scream as you feel the embers melting your skin off, cutting into you like knives. It’s searing in heat and scalds your heart like a wildfire. Breaking through the pain, a black shadow erupts from your chest and transforms into a spectral phoenix that spreads its wings before quickly dissolving into a flurry of ash. The phoenix is reborn, rising from the ashes.
“It’s working…” Yuqi whispers, stars in her eyes.
In absence of the smoky phoenix, a solstice of light floats out of your chest, flash banging everyone around you. In a matter of seconds, the blinding white of the solstice dims and your body descends back down to the ground, embers no longer dripping off your body like molten lava and smoke curling into the air in its stead. Your hoodie is back to its lavender color and your face looks years younger now.
Silence surpasses you as you lay still and the boys hold their breaths. Without warning, you sit upwards with a sharp gasp, “Wh- what…”
Jake trips over his own feet as he rushes towards you, crushing your body with the force of his embrace. “Y/n? Is it really you?” He trambles into the crook of your neck, disbelief washing through him as he takes a deep whiff “How- fuck… I seriously thought I lost you.”
Sunghoon, Jay, and Heeseung crowd around you, shocked into complete silence. Their expressions vary from surprise to relief, but there are no words that follow in explanation. Confused by the uncharacteristic quietness of the boys, you subconsciously move your hand up and down Jake’s trembling back to comfort him. Your fingers run over the ridges of his spine and to his shoulder blades and then back down. It feels good to have him in your arms, though you’re not sure why it feels like you missed out on a lifetime of hugs.
“Yuqi, what just happened?” Sunoo speaks with a low strain in his voice, gaze flickering between Yuqi and the smoke that still remained thick in the air.
Yuqi, who still stands separate from the group, watches on with awe in her eyes, “She was reborn, so the legends were true.”
His lips part in silence, glaring daggers into Yuqi, “You didn’t think to tell us that she’d come back to life? We just went through the five stages of grief, Yuqi!” Frustration spills through the cracks in his voice, the weight of his emotions flooding forward.
Before Yuqi can offer an explanation, Sunghoon turns to confront Yuqi, breaking away from the circle and tilting his head to the side. “We could’ve avoided a lot of this conflict if you had just told us what’s going on.”
Yuqi’s expression hardens into something unreadable, but guilt flickers beneath her gaze, a little bit shocked by the outburst, “I’m sorry, but the idea didn’t come to mind until she was staring down the barrel of the gun.” Yuqi repents, sparing Sunghoon a guilty look. “Phoenix’s can only exist one at a time, reviving countlessly until their purpose is fulfilled. I wasn’t entirely sure it’d even work, it was a long lost legend, but there was no other option. I needed to use your guys’ anger from her passing, letting Y/n die was the only way to refocus and direct us all towards a common goal: killing K.”
Her words do little to extinguish the heat of anger coursing through his body but he doesn’t respond, just gives Yuqi a hard look and turns back to you and Jake, letting his silence speak for him. They all turn their backs on her and refocus their attention on you, who is now holding Jungwon in your arms.
He sobs into your chest and clutches at your hoodie strings, murmuring nonsense into the heat of your chest. You can’t make out anything through his incoherent babbles, but you look up to see the boys match his anxiety. “Please don’t cry, Jungwon. I’m fine, really.” You pull apart from him and gesture to your body which was free of any evidence of the last few hours. Jungwon doesn’t let up, in fact his cries only grow louder, “I think we should all just head home for the rest of today. I don’t know exactly what happened, but it’s clear from the pile of ash on the ground that there was more than one casualty tonight.” You part from Jungwon and wipe a tear off his cheek, offering him a strained smile.
The boys mumble in agreement and help you to stand, each one giving you one final, lingering hug before calling it a night. Their embraces felt hollow, their postures hiding the strained dynamic that now drove a wedge between the boys. You shake the feeling, unaware of the context that accompanied the new change.
In the back, Yuqi grabs a hold of Minni’s hand and squeezes it. “Did I do the right thing?” She asks with a tight heart.
Minnie looks at Yuqi and softens her gaze, “I think- you could’ve gone about it in a better way. But all that matters is that Y/n is alive and well.” Minnie tells her, brushing a hand up and down her arm. “The boys won’t stay mad at you for long, they’re just dealing with some difficult emotions right now.”
Yuqi stiffens beside her friend but she doesn’t speak, instead choosing to find solace in Minnie’s presence. Minnie turns her gaze to the boys and watches as Sunghoon moves to place a hand on the small of Sunoo’s back, wincing when the boy flinches away. “I- I’m sorry,” he stammers, “I just-”
Sunghoon shakes his head, like he knows what the boy is about to say. “Dont. It’s fine, Sunoo.” He speaks quietly and forces a smile on his face. Sunoo could tell it lacked genuineness, even without being familiar with the shape of Sunghoon’s smile as he was always so closed off, but it didn’t matter to him whether Sunoo could see the lie straight through his teeth. Sunghoon didn’t want to argue, didn’t want to press the issue any further. He knew what was happening. Instead of talking any more, he straightens up awkwardly and takes a weird side step away from the boy, letting the silence bridge the gap between them.
Sunghoon knew this would happen, the slow pulling away of the members once they realized the kind of monster he really was. He had wondered how long it would take for them to see past his mask, and it looked like today was the day. The tension was palpable now, the avoidant gazes of his members leaving his heart clenching.
He wonders if you know too, if you heard everything K said. The idea of you looking at him with the same fear he convinces himself to believe the boys harbor towards him has him spiraling. He’s terrified of hurting you or the boys, even by accident, and that fear alone drives himself to put a space between him and everyone else. His night terrors are like a relentless attack on his subconscious, reminding him that his hands were stained with the blood of the people in his dreams. He was so afraid of hurting the ones he loved, and that fear came at the cost of keeping himself at arms distance from those around him.
He just didn’t know it’d hurt so much to see them push him away instead of himself.
With a sad look, Minnie looks away, unable to bear the sight of seeing someone she knew to be so strong and indifferent, look so pitiful. She turns around to move to Jake who was working to pack up his bag in a haste. Her expression on the werewolf is one of concern, shimmering with sadness that would’ve looked so pretty if not for the reason of her gaze. Minnie’s mind races with concern as she watches Jake withdraw back into his shell, shoulders tense and muscles straining under every movement. Jake notices the heavy look in Minnie’s eyes when he throws his bag over his shoulder and brushes her off, “Don’t give me that look,” he snaps. “I know exactly what you’re thinking of right now, and you can go shove it.”
Jake hated the way he spoke to Minnie, but it was easier to push her away than to face the truth. He’s well aware of the coward that he is, and it eats him alive every day. Flashbacks of his packmates' blood painting the rocks while their lifeless eyes bored into his soul play in his mind like a carousel, spinning and spinning around his brain until he can barely stand. He recalls the names of all the people that died, all because he was too scared to move. He could’ve saved them, but he didn’t. He didn’t even try and that ruined him. Jake doesn’t want pity, doesn't deserve pity, especially not Minnie’s when the weight of his conscience is pitiful enough.
“I’m sorry, just- I’d like to be left alone right now.” He says in contrast to his snippy comment moments ago, his tone is considerably softer when he observes Minnie’s injured look.
Minnie nods her head at the werewolf and then turns away, walking back over to Yuqi while feeling heavy with sadness.
Meanwhile, Heeseung and Niki walk side by side as they approach the exit, their heads hanging low despite the bittersweet outcome of the night's events. When Niki reaches for the handle of the door, Heeseung brushes his hand against his by accident. The touch doesn’t last more than a few seconds, but it has the hackles on Niki’s neck rising and he jumps backward, hand recoiling like he touched something hot. Upon seeing the broken look on Heeseung’s face, Niki begins to stammer out an apology but Heeseung interrupts.
“You first,” he murmurs, gesturing to the door.
There’s not enough fight left in Heeseung to care about the way the youngest member looked at him. Too consumed by his own trauma, the only thing on his mind is to go home and reflect in silence. He had tried so hard to let his past erase itself through his ignorance, tried so hard to be the opposite of reality and care for his loved ones. Never once did he want to revert back to the mindless killer that he was as a teenager.
Back then, Heeseung had been brainwashed by his parents, conditioned to believe that they’d love him a little more if he just got rid of his parent’s competitors. Obviously, that became so far from the truth the moment he had come home that night with flesh tangled in his fangs, squirming under the disappointed gaze of his parents. Apparently, his job was sloppy and a person had escaped. But it doesn’t matter now, his parents are long gone and so is the escapee, he just wants to go home and rest.
Niki hesitates for a moment but then walks out the door, Heeseung following a few strides behind in an effort to put some space between them. It was clear that the dynamic between the oldest and the youngest had changed, but that was an issue for another day.
Watching as his members leave the building one by one, Jay turns to Jungwon.“Let’s get out of here, Jungwon.” He says tiredly, running a hand through his hair. There’s no real urgency in the way he grabs at Jungwon’s hand, it’s more like a plea to escape the reality of what just happened and go home, start anew.
Jungwon stiffens at the mention of his name leaving his best friend’s mouth and reluctantly pulls his hand away. “I- I think I’m gonna stay with Niki tonight.” He says quietly, rushing after to follow Niki who was already out the door.
Jay’s shoulders slump, disappointment etched in his posture. He wants to argue with Jungwon and tell him he’s being ridiculous, but he knows better not to. There’s a sudden mistrust in Jungwon’s gaze and it wraps Jay’s heart with guilt. It was clear to Jay that the influence of K’s words had made its way into Jungwon’s brain, planting a seed of doubt in the echo of his thoughts.
Jay couldn’t really explain why he did what he did, maybe he had convinced himself that a pair of strangers wouldn’t be capable of loving Jungwon the way he did, maybe he convinced himself that they would exploit him like all other humans did, he wasn’t sure. But he doesn’t regret it. He knows Jungwon would’ve been taken away from him and hidden in the confines of a stranger’s home, alone and scared. Jay wasn’t ready to lose 17 years of friendship with Jungwon just because some couple had the money to buy him out of the community. They had only gone five years without knowing each other, meeting at the age of 5. And it took only three years for Jay to slowly become obsessed with his presence, to kill off any opportunity Jungwon had at escaping the community. Things were better off anyway with Jungwon by Jay’s side, he could protect him that way. But Jungwon doesn’t know that, and he never would based on the way he avoided Jay’s gaze.
He knows deep inside of him that lying to Jungwon was wrong and that he should’ve told him the truth, but it’s too late now. So, with a broken frown, Jay watches the back of his best friend's body disappear, and for the first time since Jungwon was almost adopted, Jay feels him slipping out of his fingers again.
With a frustrated sigh, Jay turns to you and engulfs you in a sudden hug, ripping you away from your conversation with Yuqi and Minnie. “Oh- Is everything okay, Jay?” You ask into his shoulder, buried beneath the scent of his cologne.
“I hope so…” his strong arms wrap around your waist and he buries his face into your neck. “K said a lot of bad things.”
You push on his chest gently only so you could look into his eyes as you said, “No matter what he said, we’ll figure out how to move past it.” You didn’t need to know what he said to know that you and the boys would find a way through it, you always did.
Jay wears a soft smile on his lips and leans down, pressing himself to your lips in response. Memories of his night spent with you flood his mind and he lingers on your lips for a moment longer than necessary, savoring the tenderness of your contact. “I’ll see you later, Y/n.” He says before taking his leave.
Blushing, you turn to Yuqi and feel the thrum of your pulse beat against your skin. “Come stay with us for the next few days, I want to discuss something with you two.” She says, gesturing between you and the light fairy beside her.
Thinking about it, you’ve never once visited Yuqi’s place, or anyone else's for that matter. The idea of staying in her home feels oddly comforting, and given the fact she’s inviting you over must mean it’s not safe for you to stay alone, at least for now. . Spending a few nights with a serpent and light fairy suddenly didn’t seem all too weird. You smile at Yuqi and nod your head, a quiet confirmation that you’d stay with her and Minnie.
Not another word is shared between the three of you and she directs you to her car. She’s parked just out front of the gym, her white sedan waiting patiently for her to return. The silence between you all stretches on through the ride to Yuqi’s place. It’s not more than a 15 minute drive from the gym, but it feels like the minutes leak into each other, the ever-pressing weight of what’s to come lingering on your shoulders.
Outside the car, the city blurs and that in itself causes your brain to slow down, unable to focus on anything more than the fast moving streaks of light. There’s tension lingering in the small space of the car and you clear your throat awkwardly, shifting around in your seat. “Yuqi, what happened at the gym?”
You watch as she shares a look of concern with Minnie, pursing her lips and glancing at you through the rearview mirror. “K came to attack us, brought an army of soldiers from the government.” She pauses to place a hand on Minnie’s thigh, gripping it as if it provided her strength. “You passed away when K shot you in the chest… When you were dead, K had said some things about the boys that were supposedly long kept secrets, it definitely shook the boys’ dynamic with each other.”
You find it difficult to process that you had passed away, and you felt like you had cheated life. But then the legend of the phoenix comes to your mind and the pieces suddenly start to come together. “Did you know that I’d revive?” You ask her.
Instead of answering, she speeds up the car and within seconds, she pulls into a driveway. “Let’s talk more inside.” She says, unbuckling her seatbelt and leaving in a haste.
Your body seems to be weighed down by invisible weights, preventing you from moving. Minnie, who’s movements seem to be slowed down, clicks out of her seatbelt and twists around in the passenger seat. She reaches out a hang to place on your knee and gently rubs her thumb up and down the side.
“Let’s go in together,” she says quietly, the glow in her eyes no longer bright.
The two of you walk into Yuqi and Minnies shared apartment hand in hand, ready to face the reality of the situation together. She guides you over to the couch and excuses herself, saying she was just gonna change into something more comfortable. Yuqi was busy tinkering around in the kitchen, which left you all alone to be consumed by your thoughts.
You look around the apartment and see the distinctive characteristics of each girl, yellow and white decorations with black accents scattered about the apartment. It was homey, well lived in and you saw on the side table a picture frame of Yuqi and Minnie, laughing with one another. You grab the frame and take a closer look, smiling subconsciously.
“I think we were 14 when that was taken,” Yuqi says, sitting on the couch across from you.
You hurriedly put the frame back, muttering an apology. You suddenly felt small.
“Nothing to be sorry about,” she smiles at you. “So, you asked me if I had known if you would revive after being killed, and the short answer is yes.”
You nod.
“You were face to face with K, while the boys were scattered all over the gym. I was the closest one to you, close enough to run and intervene if something happened to you.” Yuqi clasps her hands together. “He pulled out a gun, and in that moment iI recalled the legends I had read about phoenixes and the prophecy that each bird fulfills. I read that they continue to rise from the ashes until their prophecy was completed. In that moment, I realized that it might apply to you as well, so I didn’t move. I knew letting you die would send the boys into a rage.”
“You said, ‘might.’ Meaning you let me get shot without even knowing if I’d stay dead or come back to life.” You're growing timid now, tired of people beating around the bush.
“We were losing, Y/n! There was no way we would’ve come out of that attack alive and well unless the boys used their anger to control their fighting. You know how much stronger they get when they’re emotional.” Yuqi spits out her words in a hurry, trying to get you to see her side.
Maybe you would if the circumstances were different, if your death had been a result of nature and not in the hands of a murderer. “Unbelievable,” you say, leaning back against the couch.
Becore Yuqi can say more, Minnie enters the living room and plops down beside you, the fuzz of her pajamas brushing against your leg. As if sensing the visible tension in the room, Minnie places a hand on your leg and a soft glow emits from her palm, seeping into your bone. “I- I guess I understand why you did it, but it hurts that you were willing to take that risk.” You tell her, much calmer than before.
“I’m sorry, Y/n. I really am.” Yuqi apologizes with sadness in her voice. You’re not used to this, not used to seeing Yuqi so lost and afraid. It made you uncomfortable.
20 minutes go by before Yuqi and Minnie finally finish explaining to you what had happened in detail. You’re left absolutely shocked, jaw hanging open as you process what really happened in the attack. From Jake ripping a man’s heart out of his chest to Sunghoon driving his blade into the hilt of K’s torso, ultimately killing him. They even tell you about Heeseung running to you and shielding you both in a ball of his shadows. The whole thing seems so surreal.
“Ok, now what was it that you wanted to talk to Minnie and I about?” You ask, forcing yourself to move on to the next topic.
“I want to use Jungwon’s shape-shifting ability to infiltrate the governor’s office. He’ll act as their head officer, Jaehyuk and approach the governor with a proposition.” She pauses to slide an envelope across the coffee table, catching the attention of you and Minnie. “Jaehyuk is reported to be a close friend of governor Lee, so I’m hoping that will give us some leverage. I think it works out perfectly because Jaehyuk died during the attack in the gym, so we won’t need to worry about being caught.”
Yuqi nods at you to pick up the envelope so you do, the weight of its contents making everything feel much more real. You open the unsealed flap and pull out a piece of paper that was covered in words. Overwhelmed, you skim through the contents of the letter, “Why are we asking to form an alliance with the government? They don’t even know about us, only the enforcement division does.”
You hand the letter over to Minnie and look at Yuqi expectantly. “This letter exposes the constant abuse the enforcement division has subjected the supernatural to. It also states for how long we have lived in secrecy, lingering in the shadows and burdening ourselves to be perfect. There’s a USB in the envelope too, it’s the video surveillance from the hidden cameras K had put up, it recorded the attack in the gym.”
You lean back on the couch with your arms crossed, the weight of your own morals pressing heavily on your chest. On the one hand, the idea of exploiting the government to secure your freedom with the possibility of negative backlash seemed undesirable. If things were to go wrong, you would have no other option than to silence the governor- by eliminating him, and that in itself brought along a whole string of challenges you weren’t ready to face. But on the other hand, your long-held birthday wish to roam the streets in the daylight, unburdened by the fear of being arrested etched a scar in your heart.
Minnie, who is sitting next to you in her favorite pair of pajamas, shifts uncomfortably and puts the letter down. “Ok… How do you plan to go about this, Yuqi?”
“Y/n and Niki will enter the governor’s office as Jungwon's prisoners. Jungwon is gonna speak to the governor, deliver the letter, and recount the stories you told him during your interrogations. He’s going to explain to the governor how you and all the other supernatural beings deserve to live like everyone else, that he had gotten to know the two of you through your interrogations. Essentially, Jungwon is going to be the advocate you never had.”
Minnie looks skeptical, unsure. Her lips part in the way like she’s about to say something more, but she can’t seem to find the words. “And if it doesn’t work?” You press, asking the question she was too afraid to voice.
“Let’s hope it does.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Yuqi’s plan develops over the next week, starting first with convincing the rest of the group to go through with it. Over the course of a few days, Yuqi painted the picture of a future they had all yearned for so long, explaining that this was the sacrifice that had to be made. Obviously, it took them time to agree to the plan, particularly proving to be a difficult task with Niki’s ego and Jake’s fear, but their dreams outweighed their doubts.
But collaboration proved to be difficult, particularly with the hyungs and the maknaes. Jungwon frequently avoided Jay while Heeseung and Sunghoon seemed to be iced out by everyone else. And Jake was just a shell, a lifeless, poor, shell. You had bever seen the dynamics so strained. Like it was a string being pulled to its max, the sllightest tug enough to snap it in half.
The plan was simple. Niki, someone who had taken his hours of free time to become a certified IT specialist online, hacked into the government’s email servers and forged a message sent under the name of Jaehyuk. The point of the email was to request for a meeting with the governor, the subject header titled: URGENT. Once you had confirmation that an appointment had been scheduled, the plan would move into the next phase.
A day before your meeting, Niki wired up your typical black spy van, equipped with the latest technologies and headpieces that would establish a line of communication between you and them. Yuqi, Minnie, and the rest of the boys would remain safely in the confines of the van, waiting on stand-by in case things went wrong. At the first sign of trouble, they’d be ready to jump in and intervene, though everyone was silently pleading that it wouldn’t come down to that. The rest of the plan was painfully simple.
Fast forward to today, you and Niki proceed to stumble forward as Jungwon, no, Jaehyuk, pushes you forward with your hands bound behind your backs. You deliberately grunt about and feign resistance against Jaehyuk who continues to shove you forward while the badges on his uniform gleam under the stale building lights. “Move,” he barks, tone monotonous.
Passing the front desk was easy, Jaehyuk just had to show his badge to the clerk and explain his reasons for being here and he was let through. You could feel Jaehyuk’s hand tighten on your wrist, nervous by the first obstacle, but the clerk barely flicked their eyes up at him. Despite the assurance, Jaehyuk made sure to put up a show with you and Niki, moving the latter around aggressively while shooting you stern looks. It almost felt real, if not for the way Jaehyuk whispered to Niki to stop acting so dramatically.
After a long time traversing the hallways that seemed to be identical to one another, you came across a grand oak door with a label that read ‘Governor Lee’s Office.’ Jaehyuk knocks against the wood firmly, waiting with his hand raised until a man from inside ushers them to come inside.
Jaehyuk swings the door open and pushes you into the office first, Niki following after you and eventually Jaehyuk as well, closing the door behind him. The office is quite humble compared to what you had imagined, maybe the size of your bedroom and decorated with photos of him and his family. It wasn’t the stately look you were expecting, but much more lived in and humble.
Before you, a middle aged man whose hair has started to gray and his face has started to crack, rises from his chair and moves to lean against the front of his desk. “Sergeant Kang, to what do I owe the pleasure?” He asks, his voice a rough mixture of curiosity and authority.
“Governor Lee,” Jaehyuk says, bowing to the man. He pulls a white envelope from out of his chest pocket and drops it to the table beside Lee. “I’ve brought you something rather unusual. A phoenix and a dragon.”
The mention of your kind being spoken into the room has the governor narrowing his eyes and cocking his head to the side in curiosity. It was a known fact that the supernatural was not something openly acknowledged by the rest of the government, its issue being a strict enforcement division subject only, but rumors spread quickly.
“Oh, interesting.” He murmurs, taking a step closer. “This is the phoenix?” He asks Jaehyuk, to which he nods.
He walks towards you and leaves only inches of space between you, peering into your eyes and raking over your features like a starved man. “You are a sight to behold,” he says, tracing his fingers down your arm. “Remarkable…” You tense under his touch, pressing your lips into a straight line as you inwardly cringe at the intimacy.
Besides you, Niki bristles and bites his tongue to prevent himself from roaring at the governor. No one was supposed to touch you, not on his watch.
“So, what is the reason for this?” The governor lacks surprise in his voice and you find yourself letting bits of anxiety creep in.
“During their interrogations, I was made aware of the injustices that they have been faced with- and by extension, the supernatural community as a whole. They have told me about the years they’ve spent living in the shadows, yearning for nothing more but the same freedom as we humans have. Unfortunately, my due diligence with matters elsewhere have led to me overlooking the mistreatment that my division has subjected them to. So to make amends, I would like to act as an advocate for the community and propose a treaty- an alliance between the supernatural and us. I would like to stop hunting them.”
Governor Lee raises his eyebrow at Jaehyuk, but it’s more of interest than skepticism. It seems that he has been privy to the actions of the enforcement division, aware of what lurks beneath the guise of their group. “An alliance? What makes you think I’ll agree to that?”
Jaehyuk points to the letter, “Yuqi, the leader of a sanctuary where many supernatural beings go to find peace, has written about the specifics in that letter. Enclosed in that envelope are the details of their request, as well as a USB drive that contains footage of the enforcement officers illegally raiding their sanctuary, harming innocent beings.”
The governor opens the letter and spends a few minutes reviewing the contents before sighing and throwing it back onto his desk. He crosses his arms, crinkling his suit. “If this goes public, the whole country will know about them. While I’m not opposed to hosting a conference to discuss this, things could go south very quickly.”
“Yuqi is aware of the ramifications, that’s why she has stated that the limitations of the supernatural’s freedom stays within Luxta. No other cities will be put under the expectation to grant them the same rights like Luxta does, she is aware it is a lot to ask for. They want justice, Governor. They want to exist in this world without living in fear.”
The governor flicks his gaze between Jaehyuk, you, and Niki. “And what’s the catch, Jaehyuk?”
“There is no catch. The supernatural have never posed an actual threat to the public despite my division hunting them like criminals. They’re arrests were made for their existence, not for any crimes. The reason for our hunting was out of fear, but now, I have talked to more than enough supernatural beings to understand that they’re innocent, like all of us.”
“Ok, you’ve convinced me. I’ll let the office know to prepare a conference to discuss publishing this letter.” The governor moves to put a hand on Jaehyuk’s shoulder and smiles at him, “I trust you, little brother.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
To the citizens of Luxta,
For several decades, the government of Luxta has been operating a covert unit known as the Enforcement Division. The grounds for this establishment was to maintain public safety with several officers patrolling the streets and detaining individuals that were deemed “criminals”.
It is the government’s duty to maintain transparency through an open line of communication with the public. Therefore, it is within your rights to be aware of the true intentions of the Enforcement Division. At the start of its origin, supernatural beings began to populate our streets, and out of concern for the city's safety, each individual was detained without question. They were unfairly categorized as a threat and resulted in hundreds of unwarranted arrests. The safety of our citizens was our number one concern, prompting our unethical actions.
As a result, supernatural individuals were forced into hiding and a marginalized community called The Veil was created. Through a thorough investigation following a particularly poor arrest, it has been concluded that the supernatural community poses no threats to the public. They share the same aspirations as our citizens and from now on, will be considered as such. It is with great humility and sincerity that we issue a sincere apology and announce a new era of inclusivity.
Effective immediately, supernatural individuals will be granted the same rights and protection as any citizen of Luxta. Marking this historic shift, we introduce the Veil Treaty, our way of committing to equal treatment under the law, regardless of nature.
Furthermore, a supernatural sanctuary has been established in order to welcome all supernatural beings. It is run by Song Yuqi who runs the establishment personally: Dusk and Dawn.
Best regards,
Governor Lee
It’s been four days since the announcement of The Veil Treaty, and concerns were at an all time high. “So what now?” Sunno asks, placing his phone beside him on the bench.
“Jungwon spoke with the governor following the announcement,” Yuqi says, sitting beside Sunoo. “Scanners are discontinued now, as well as nightly patrols. Additionally, the Veil is receiving government funding now, and the enforcement division has been transformed into a supernatural support division.”
“You mean the same people that hunted us down for years are now going to support us?” Jungwon baffles, looking at Yuqi incredulously.
“No, the original workers were arrested and each position was replaced.”
Niki shifts uncomfortably with his hands in his lap, fidgeting against each other. You glance over at him and notice the dark circles under his eyes and frown. It was evident on his face that he has faced many sleepless nights since the letter was published.
“Niki, is everything alright?”
The boy glances at you and you notice the shine in his eyes is absent, a dark shadow looming over his pupils in its steed.“What if the public reacts poorly? What if we’re still ostracized?”
Yuqi jumps in quickly and places a comforting hand on his back. “Legally, they can’t.” Her voice is unwavering yet it does little to alleviate the anchor on Niki’s heart. “The federal directive ensures that we are entitled to the same treatment as humans are. Any discrimination is punishable by law. While there’s surely going to be some overexaggerated articles released, that’s to be expected with anything. For now, let’s breathe. We can finally walk in the daylight without the fear of being arrested.”
“Things will be okay, Niki.” You make a lame attempt at comforting the youngest, but the words feel terribly hollow. You don’t know if they can sense it, they probably can, but your body trembles with uncertainty. There is a new spotlight on the supernatural community, one that would scrutinize every little detail you do, waiting for you to mess up. The freedom was nice, but it was juxtaposed to the restrictions you now had to set for yourself.
You drop your gaze from Niki’s and stare at the pattern of the gym tiles beneath you. Your carefully crafted composure breaks at the seams as you think of how hard the next few days will be. Tears brim your eyes but you refuse to let them fall, you refuse to let the boys see the worries that are quickly wasting away in your body. What’s done is done, and if you had to offer them false reassurance to keep them afloat, then so be it.
Around you, the others stand scattered near the gyms. All but Jake is present. You hadn’t seen him since the day you went into the governor’s office, but even then with his uncharacteristic quietness, he might as well have not been there. Worry tugs at the delicate strings in your heart and you question whether you should check on him. You hate to admit it, but it wasn’t until today that you really noticed his absence, too busy with everything else to worry about him.
Jay, who was sitting beside Niki but at a fair distance, slides down the bench and pulls Niki into his shoulder, an instinct he’s done since forever ago. But the younger freezes in his hold, quickly murmuring a strained apology, but it seemed genuine, like he was desperate for any kind of comfort. “It’s fine, Jay. Just startled.” He says, closing his eyes before leaning into the older’s body.
You feel yourself grimace at the interaction, disliking the dynamic between them. Niki was always such a sucker for physical touch, and to see him so apprehensive before Jay had your heart plummeting.
From the little details that Minnie and Yuqi had shared with you, you were well enough aware of the situation between Jay and Jungwon. You knew he made some questionable decisions back then, but it felt wrong to treat him any differently, you didn’t see it as fair until you could hear his explanation. He had that right.
Niki, on the other hand, as well as the other maknaes, shelled up around him, like they were worried Jay would do something as untrustworthy as killing Jungwon’s prospective parents all those years ago. They were young and inexperienced, so maybe it made sense for them to be apprehensive, but it still hurt to see Jay pretend like he wasn’t upset by it. The others, Jake, Heeseung, and Sunghoon, were too busy caught up in their own heads to treat each other differently.
But ultimately, you knew something needed to be done. The group wouldn’t last if there was so much tension in the air.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“Sunghoon!” Your face lights up upon seeing the familiar raven haired boy standing at your door, but it immediately slumps when you see the solemn expression on his face. “What are you doing here?” You ask, stepping aside to let him in. He doesn’t normally come over at night, especially not alone. You saw him yesterday at the gym, but it feels like forever for some reason.
Your eyes trail after his back, watching as he walks in. His movements are slow and laden with an emotion that has your chest tightening. As he sits down on your couch, you notice his hair is slightly tousled and glistens under your lights, indicative of the thunderstorm going on outside. The imperfection of his messy hair gives him a raw, soft vulnerability, making him look so… normal. “I just wanted to see you,” he tells you, leaning back on your couch.
“Would you like some water?” You ask, already moving into your kitchen.
“No,” he replies to your question quickly, “Actually, I came here because I wanted to talk to you.” His voice is thick with uncertainty and you feel your body tense as you pour a glass of water anyways. You weren’t a stranger to his closed off demeanor, but hearing him speak without his usual flare of coldness has you worried. It’s not something you normally see in Sunghoon, a boy who you have grown to be so close to in recent weeks. Taking a deep breath, you walk back out into the living room and set the water on your coffee table, sitting in the spot next to him.
“What’s going on?” you ask quietly, resting a comforting hand on his knee.
Unbeknownst to you, Sunghoon hangs on to the thread of your touch as if it’s the only thing keeping him afloat. With a sigh, he turns to glance at you and you can already see a misty gloss icing over his gaze. “You once asked me why I pushed people away so much, why I chose to isolate myself. I had told you that things were safer that way.”
You nod, recalling the conversation you had in the training room on your first week. His response puzzled you, but it didn’t feel like it was in your right to ask him about it.
“If I didn’t let anyone in, then that’d mean it’d hurt much less if I accidentally killed them. I wouldn’t have this string of attachment keeping me from moving on if it happened. I could just kill them and go on with my day. But my night terrors, every night I dream about the same thing: killing them.” His voice cracks with the weight of his guilt, but he forces himself to continue. “I sleep walk during my night terrors, breaking everything around me. Every night, I barricade the door to my apartment because I’m terrified that if I don’t, I’ll find them.”
Your hand, which was placed on Sunghoon’s knee eventually finds its way into his hands, grasping them tightly. “I’m listening, Sunghoon. Don’t push yourself, I hear everything you’re saying.”
A rare, pearlescent tear falls from his blue eyes and you watch as it leaves a trail of opaque white down his face. “K told everyone that I was psychotic, messed up in the head. He told them that it was only a matter of time before I slaughter them, he even told Niki to kill me before I got to them first.”
The realization of Sunghoon’s true shame dawns upon you. Sunghoon isn’t just struggling with the fact that he has night terrors- it goes much deeper than that. He fears the moment his loved ones start to see him as a monster, someone unworthy of their worries. It made him feel alienated, vilified, but Sunghoon could endure the torment of his mind by himself, burning it under the confines of his icy exterior. But he couldn’t handle having his vulnerabilities exposed like this- he just couldn’t stomach it.
“Everyone thinks that I hate him,” his voice cracks under the weight of his fear, a tremble that betrays his pride. “But that’s so far from the truth, Y/n. I love those boys like they’re my brothers, but I just can’t let them get close to me. Not when I’m like this.”
He raises a hand up to his nose, wiping at the snot that’s begun trickling down. His shoulders sag under the shame that hangs heavily in the air, and it reaches you too.
“In the Elf Kingdom, blood paints the snow more than the fresh falling snowflakes. I’ve never known more than the Veil, but it’s like my mind and soul have already existed in a place of murder and wrath. There are history books in the communal library and I would spend my time reading about the Elf Kingdom, but it felt so much like deja vu that I had to stop.”
The vulnerability of his voice ignites a part of your heart that longs to comfort him, to hold him. Listening to your heart, you reach a hand up to his cheek and let your warmth dissipate from your palm in hopes of it reaching Sunghoon’s core. “Sunghoon,” you murmur, using your thumb to caress his cheek. “You’re more than your kingdom. And you’re nothing like your kind.”
You watch as a single, pearlescent tear escapes from his eyes, slipping down to meet the edge of your hand. It leaves an opaque white trail in its wake, a physical manifestation of the rawness of his heart. “Y/n…” he whispers, closing his eyes and leaning into your touch. “You’re warm. I- I never thought I could feel more than frost.”
You squeeze your eyes shut, heart aching at the sight of him baring his deepest vulnerabilities to you. “You should feel proud of yourself for being so strong. You are so loved- and I know that deep within their hesitation is a love so deep that it hurts. It will just take them some time to understand, don’t let yourself go in the process.”
He swallows down a cry of despair, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down harshly. “I don’t want to be strong anymore, I’m so tired. Tired of these night terrors keeping me up every time I try to sleep. Tired of bolting my door shut and shoving under the handle. I’m tired of being afraid of myself.”
“I can be strong for us both,” you tell him, scooting closer. “I will always be strong for you.”
Your words seem to shift the demeanor in his gaze- something that feels oddly familiar to you but you can’t quite pinpoint what it is. His eyes go from a dark haze to a clear blue that stands out even under the dim lighting of your lamps. Before you can decipher the look on his face, he surges forward, connecting his lips with yours. The feeling of his lips against yours feels desperate, hungry, every one of his vulnerabilities bleeding into your touch and acting as a reflection of the storm that stirs in Sunghoon’s heart.
He whimpers into your mouth, a cathartic emotion he so desperately needed to release through your touch. The world fades away into an afterthought and he deepens the kiss, pushing his tongue into your mouth.
The feeling of his tongue fighting against your own has you moaning, grabbing at anything and everything. Your hands fly up to his hair and you pull on it desperately, wanting the kiss to last a lifetime. He moves his lips against yours with equal desperation, finding a comfortable rhythm against your mouth. As the connection between you deepens, Sunghoon pulls you into his lap, letting his icy hands fall to your hips. There’s a desperation in his touch that acts as a tangible desire full of pain and longing. He desperately yearns to feel something more than the suffocating numbness that he’s grown so used to.
Breathless, he pulls away and moves his head down to your neck, lapping long strokes against your skin. The wet feeling of his tongue lights you on fire, a pool of arousal seeping into your panties and leaving no question about the effects he has on you. His soft pink lips move against your neck, sucking marks down to your collarbone. “It feels so right having you in my hands,” he tells you, emphasizing his comment by firming up his grip on your hips.
The feeling of his hands on your skin feels like fire despite the sub zero temperature of his body. It feels like an ice burn, searing and tingling. In this charged moment, the only thing that exists is Sunghoon, ice in his veins and fire in his eyes. With his hands controlling your hips, he moves you back and forth across his clothed member, swallowing every moan of yours like he’s getting drunk off it. “Take these off,” he says, pulling at the waistband of your PJs.
He helps you off his lap and pulls down your shorts, as well as your panties. When the cold air hits your heat, he pulls you back onto him immediately, grinding your hips against his clothed member. His tip rubs up against your clit and you bury your head into his neck, already feeling overstimulated by the rough material of his pants. You shake with every movement, the stimulation of it all barely allowing you to keep up with the speed of his kisses. “Fuck- I, I’m close,” you whimper, moving your hips even faster.
Suddenly, Sunghoon moves you to his thigh and you let out a desperate whine. Your slick stains the fabric of his pants and you blush a furious red, whimpering when he speaks again, “You’re doing so good, let me hear you. Tell me how desperate you are to cum on my thigh.” He coos into your ear, tucking a strand of your hair back all while using his other hand to guide you along his leg.
His voice is erotic, dripping with seduction that sends shivers coursing through your spine. It wraps around you like a spiral, pulling you deeper and deeper into this heat induced haze. The sound of your name escaping his thick lips, the rasp of his voice as he grows more and more desperate to see you unravel in front of him- it only has you stuttering about in his lap, letting the fabric of his pants catch against your clit deliciously.
You try to move faster, to match him in his movements but it seems like your body is working against you. The high that you so deliciously crave is just out of reach and keeps you working over the edge, refusing to unravel. The lack of a release maddens you and drives you to a point that tears prick your eyes. Frustrated, you let out a broken whimper.
Sunghoon notices your frustration and pulls back to look into your misty eyes. “Don’t cry baby, you can do it.” He says, rubbing soothing circles onto the curve of your ass. “I’ll guide you, don’t worry.”
Sunghoon moves under you and lifts his leg up abruptly, flexing the muscle. You cry out, both in surprise and pleasure as the friction becomes more intense. “So good, Y/n. So pretty riding my thigh.”
He continues to whisper praises into your ear as he gently bounces you on his thigh. “Cum for me, Y/n.”
His words seem to act as a trigger, finally sending you over the edge. Arousal spills through you like a wave and your tears finally fall out of relief. Your movements grow irregular as you stutter against his leg, stimulating your high as far as it can go. “That’s my pretty girl. Good job, baby.”
Finally stilling, your chest heaves up and down as you recover from your orgasm. Sunghoon looks into you longingly, gently humming as he caresses your back. When your breathing seems to reach a steady rhythm, he pulls you back in for a kiss, “Sit on my face.” he pants into your mouth.
Hesitation rushes through you and you almost shake your head, too shy to move, but something in his voice has you moving automatically, driven by lust. He guides you to his face and lays back on your couch, asking for you to face in the direction of his legs. The position gives you a perfect view of his erection and you’re ashamed to admit that the sight of his hard member has you gushing out more slick.
With your bare heat hovering over his face, Sunghoon sticks his tongue out and gives your pussy a tentative kitten lick. It’s wet and hot, prodding at your entrance and you bite your lip. Broken moans leave your mouth and he takes that as encouragement to begin mouthing at your cunt. His tongue flicks at your folds and he massages your breasts with his free hands, melding the tissue into the shape of his large hands.
A gasp rips from your throat when something cold slides through your folds. You look down to see Sunghoon’s hand brought up to your core, moving back and forth. “Fuck, Y/n- you’re melting the ice right off my hands.” His lips trail around your inner thighs as he rubs his frosted fingers across your pussy. The melting of the ice as it dances along your most vulnerable bits leaves a trickle of water in its wake, dribbling down your thighs as if it was your own essence. When the sensation fades away, it leaves you hyper-aware of what’s to come, your skin scorching with chills. “Relax for me, baby.”
The pads of his fingers tease at your entrance for a few minutes longer, just rubbing around with newly formed frost on his fingers to get you used to the temperature. When you feel yourself relaxing, a sudden intrusion to your entrance breaks you from your haze and you let out a sharp gasp. His fingers slide to the end of your cervix with punishing greed, no amount of prep beforehand acting as enough warning. He pumps his fingers in and out at a steady rhythm, his thumb reaching around to play with your clit as he fucks you with his digits. “Beg for more, Y/n, I want to hear you.”
“More- fuck me more, Sunghoon.” you moan, your hips taking liberty and grinding against him.
You wrap around his fingers like a vice and cry out when the tip of his slender fingers reach the spongy spot in your cervix. Smiling, he carefully adds in a second finger, scissoring you open until you’re begging him to stop. “F-fuck, Hoonie! I’m cumming” you cry out, feeling the pit in your stomach stir with pleasure. He relieves you with a particular strong thrust of his hand and you fall forward, catching yourself in his shins.
You catch your breath while Sunghoon takes his fingers out and you hear the sound of sucking. Leaning back up, you look down to see Sunghoon licking his fingers clean. Your mouth falls open in surprise, stunned with pleasure from the sight of his fingers shining with your essence. Before you can comment on his erotic act of display, he moves a hand down to his lap and sneaks it under his briefs. You watch as he fists his cock, seeing the outline of his knuckles past the fabric of his pants. As his hand moves up and down, he latches his teeth onto your sensitive bud. “Hoon!” You gasp out, feeling his teeth nibble on your bundle of nerves. You turn your head to the side and look down at him, ignoring the slight discomfort in your neck as you look down at him.
His pupils seem to swallow the blue of his eyes as he looks up at you with nothing but love and desire in his eyes. “You’re so sweet- taste so good, baby.” He says while lapping at your sopping cunt. Sunghoon desperately savors the spiced honey taste of your arousal leaking onto his tongue while moaning a melody of pleasurable curses.
Seconds pass and another moan of pleasure falls from your parted lips when his mouth attaches to your folds, licking vicariously between them.
“God, you’re dripping on my mouth, princess.” He groans, snaking a hand back up to your breasts as you ride his mouth. “Make a mess on my face, fuck.” He squeezes the fat of your breast, drawing out yet another lengthy moan that drips with intensity.
Sunghoon slips himself out of his pants somehow and your eyes go wide at seeing the shape of his cock beneath his briefs, straining with neglect. Your mind practically spins when you see him pull his cock out, twisting his hand up and down the girth of his shaft while he eats you out. A sheen of precum wraps around the length of his cock as he pumps himself to the edge.
You hear a low growl come from under you and press yourself down harder, relishing in the way his tongue warms you in ways you could never do yourself. He fists himself a few times before letting out a sound of annoyance, finally getting rid of his briefs. You gasp.
His cock is beautiful, a pretty pink cock with a girth that easily trumps the other boys. It’s long and veiny and you practically salivate at the thought of having him in your mouth.
Another few grunts leave Sunghoon’s mouth as he simultaneously jerks himself off while eating your pussy. Without warning, he whimpers into your heat and strings of cum shoot out of his cock, parts of it hitting your lower abdomen and the rest spurting onto his stomach. You can feel the vibrations of his moaning work through your core and you’re embarrassed to admit you’re reaching the edge again.
Sunghoon gently taps your ass and you clumsily lift one of your legs off his face. He watches with an amused smile as your legs shake beneath you, completely spent from holding yourself up while you were wracked with orgasms. “Let me fuck you now.” He whispers, tracing patterns over your skin. “Get on your back, you must be so tired, princess.”
Your cheeks warm at the sentiment and you let out a quiet squeal of happiness. Eager to have him fill you up, you quickly get onto your back and let him fill the space between your legs. He throws his shirt off and it lands on your table lamp, obscuring the light. “Sunghoon!” You whine, slapping his arm.
“Shush,” he smiles, leaning down to kiss you.
The sight of him hovering above you is ethereal, you almost don’t believe your eyes. You can see the bead of sweat resting on his forehead and the way his muscles tense as he holds himself up. He is absolutely gorgeous, otherworldly. “You’re so beautiful, Sunghoon.” You say, running your hand up and down his bare chest.
“Not as beautiful as you, Y/n. You light a fire within me that no one else can manage.” His tip rubs against your entrance, a mixture of his cum and your arousal acting as lubricant. “Relax for me,” he says before pushing the tip in.
The intrusion is intense and you feel your hole widening in order to accommodate the stretch. You hold onto his arms with a tight grip and close your eyes as he slowly rocks out and back in, a bit deeper this time. “Good girl, just keep doing that.” He praises, sinking deeper into you.
When his cock hits the hilt of your cervix, the two of you sigh in unison. Sunghoon feels impossibly close to you with his lips ghosting over the shell of your ear, and yet he still craves for more. “Be mine, forever.” His breath is hot against your ear and you feel yourself growing flustered by the intimacy.
You want to say yes- yes a thousand times again. You desperately want to tell him that you’ve fallen for him. But you hesitate, caught up in the web of your own history with the rest of the boys. You realize now, with himself sheathed inside of you, that you’ve fallen for Jay, Jake, and Heeseung as well. Your body has memorized the bites of Heeseungs, the sound of Jake’s inhales, and the caress of Jay’s touch. You don’t regret it in the slightest, but it certainly complicates your feelings for Sunghoon.
“If you’re mine, that means you’re theirs by default.” A flick of knowingness flashes across his gaze and you feel yourself flush before him. He knew. The truth of the situation lays bare between you and you feel your heart rate quicken. Of course he knew. Jake’s oversharing tendencies, Jay’s competitive spirit, and Heeseung’s blatant willingness to share you with Jake, you suddenly don’t feel surprised that Sunghoon has become privy to the fact that you’ve been with them too.
Sunghoon, impatiently waiting now, snaps his hips forward again, each thrust pushing his cock further and further into you. He is steadfast on his decision. He wants you, no, needs you. He needs the whole of you, raw and vulnerable before him. “Y-yes, Sunghoon!” you cry in between thrusts.
He flashes a sharp grin at you before burying his face into the crook of your neck as he continues to thrust into you. His cock drags against every fiber of your muscles and you fight to not cry out in pleasure. “These boys didn’t do a good enough job opening you up,” he snaps forward, “Too tight,” another snap, “Too tiny.”
His grunts send vibrations through your skin and you claw at his back, longing for anything to keep you grounded. “You’re so pretty, so little underneath me.” Sunghoon says, leaning up on his hands, trapping you between them. “I could bend you every which way if I wanted,” As if proving his point, he lifts your hips up and presses your legs to your chest, allowing him to enter you even deeper.
The new position has you crying with pleasure and you feel a fast approaching orgasm make its way through you. It shoots through you without much warning and you ride the highs of your pleasure, gasping when a cold gust of air hits your neck. Goosebumps quickly decorate your skin and you pull back to look at Sunghoon. “Sunghoon…!” You exclaim, the feeling of his frost somehow overstimulating your arousal and bringing you to your next high stupidly quick.
“You like it when I use my powers on you, right?” He says with a cocky grin, licking at the frosted over skin of your neck. “Your skin looks so pretty with my ice on it.” His fingers trace the patch of ice that spirals down your neck and lands on the little divot on your throat. He presses his thumb into the space and you feel delirious with the pressure.
“Can you cum for me one last time, baby?” Despite the chills emanating from his touch, both you and him shine under the dim lighting of your living room, slick with sweat from exerting yourselves. “Do you have one more in you? I’m so close…”
You nod at him quickly, yearning for him to reach his high quickly or else you think you might go crazy. There’s an unfamiliar heat budding within your core and you squirm about, trying your best to hold it in. Sunghoon continues to pound into you relentlessly, practically using your hole like a toy for his pleasure. You can see through the darkness of his lust that he’s blinded by pleasure and is no longer focused on your enjoyment, but you don’t care. You’d please him however you could.
His cock slides through your walls perfectly and after a particularly harsh thrust that pulses against your g-spot, your cunt pushes him out of you with overwhelming force. “Nngh, Hoon!”
A gush of clear liquid shoots out from your cunt with unrelenting force and sprays his torso. The sight of you coming apart and squirting onto him unravels Sunghoon completely. Working his way through his own orgasm, he quickly places a hand over his cock and generously pumps the length of it. Within seconds, he cums on your torso while the velocity of your essence slowly dies down.
You spend the next few minutes riding out the shockwaves of your orgasm as Sunghoon drapes himself over you, flinching slightly when his softening dick rubs against your swollen entrance.
The two of you are a mess of sweat, body’s heaving against each other as you catch your breath. Eventually, your breathing soon matches with his and you feel sleep start to consume you. “Don’t sleep yet, baby.” Sunghoon coos, gently stroking your cheek. “We gotta clean up and then you need to pee.”
“So tired…” you croak out, letting your head fall to the side.
He only laughs and you barely register the feeling of him lifting you up bridal style. Sunghoon walks to your bathroom and gently sets you down on your toilet. “Ok, go.” He says, shuffling through your cabinets for an extra washcloth.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Tonight, none of the boys’ had won their respective matches and it left a sour taste in your mouth. Jungwon, Niki, Heeseung and Jay were bruised and battered, beaten to a pulp. And now, with the four of them sitting in the gym's medical rooms, the tang of blood mingled in the air as you tended to their injuries, blending with the thick tension and wrapping around it like a snake. No one says anything, but for once, you’re ok with letting the silence speak for you.
Jay pulls back from you when the alcohol on your cotton swab presses into the raw tissue of Jay’s cheek, a jagged cut made by a griffin. You feel the sting of the alcohol burn away the nerves in his face as if it were your own and you cringe. It was Yuqi who had told you not to use your powers to speed up the healing tonight, claiming it’d be too fatiguing, but you couldn’t stand the pain ghosting on Jay’s face as he grimaced through every touch of the clean up.
You cup his cheek in your hand tenderly, both an act of submission and to help him. Despite the boys’ efforts to normalize the transition back to the gym after the government’s attack, there was still a lingering air of sadness that clouded your judgement. They had told you time and time again how sorry they were for letting you down, that the Veil Treaty was an opportunity for them to turn a new leaf over. Still, you found yourself run down with the burden of accepting their countless apologies and the unresolved tension that entangled the boys together.
It’s been five weeks since the Treaty was announced, and yet the dynamics among the group have yet to return to what it once was. In place of the usual light hearted banter was now avoidant eye contact and murmured apologies towards the smallest inconveniences. The hyungs were acting as if the floor was covered in egg shells, and the maknaes did little to hide their discomfort around the elders. In front of you, they tried to act like everything was fine, but you could see through their carefully crafted fronts. You’d have to be an idiot not to see how much the atmosphere has changed. You can feel the weight of their unresolved tension, but somehow, you feel like you’re in the middle of their storm.
Shaking your head, you shake your shoulders and let a scorching warmth pass through your hand and seep into the red of Jay’s exposed cheek. You watch as his flesh reconnects over the wound, leaving no traces of the earlier match. When it heals, you move your hand down to his chest, the blooming purple that was spreading on his front beginning to fade back to its original flesh tone. Jay’s eyes are fluttered shut as the grimace on his face softens, each wound of his healed by your molten touch.
Moving to his shoulder, you watch the glow of light travel into his skin and relieve the dislocation of his joint. Your knees buckle when it heals, a surge of energy leaving you when his bone pops back in place, but you’d go till the brink of passing out if it meant you could make Jay feel better. There were only a few more wounds left, and you really weren’t sure you’d have the energy to get through them. Still, you work your way through each of them quickly, travelling his body in silence as you use up the last of your energy to bring him back to 100%.
Silence in the gym was becoming a new normal now. You thought things would get better after K was gone and the public knew of your existence, but it only seemed to act as a bandaid over a bullet wound. Funny, because you were actually shot. It was clear that there was still residual distaste left in some of the boys’ mouths, planted by K himself on the night of the attack.
Yuqi and Sunghoon had only briefly filled you in on the gist of what he had said that night, and you hoped that in the weeks that went by since the attack, they would’ve found a time to talk it out amongst each other. But it seems that was just wishful thinking as they only interacted when need be.
“-Y/n? Y/n!” Jungwon calls, ripping you out of your spiral. “Will you heal me now?” He sounded irritated almost, like he was annoyed by the attention you were giving Jay. His face tells you that Jungwon thinks Jay isn’t worthy of your affection.
Reluctantly nodding, you tell Jay he can go and he leaves the room, leaving only Heeseung and the maknaes. Heeseung stays in the corner with his head hung low as he waits his turn, still iced out by the group for reasons you wish you could fix.
You walk over to Jungwon slowly, fatigued by the excessive use of your powers, and begin assessing his own injuries, spreading your warmth here and there. “You should talk to him.” You say quietly, bringing a wet rag up to his lip. “You can’t keep sleeping over at Niki’s apartment.”
He turns his head away from you in irritation. “Don’t. Jay had 12 years to tell me the truth about everything, yet he didn’t. Not until a man we thought could be trusted drops the truth on us like a bomb.”
You frown at the boy, unfamiliar with the snap in his voice. He was rarely ever this serious, the only other times he held himself with this level of maturity being that time he acted like Jaehyuk.
“You know, Jay makes your favorite dinner every night in hopes you’ll come home. You have no idea how many curry’s I’ve had to give the boys because Jay gives it to me when you don’t come home.” You brush his bangs out of his face as you mindlessly retell Jungwon what his hyung has been up to since Jungwon’s impromptu vacancy. “It’s like every night that he drops off the curry, I learn about you and his relationship. He falls into this trance almost as he talks about you.” You wipe a warm finger over the cut on Jungwon’s eyebrow, grimacing when the energy in your body depletes further. “He told me why he did what he did, and while I can understand why you feel so upset by this, I can also understand where Jay is coming from.”
Jungwon doesn’t speak, but he does give you a low grunt in response. It’s not much of a response, but you cling to the small glimmer of hope that suddenly buds inside of you when your gaze passes over his eyes which no longer looked hollow. “And I suggest the three of you boys talk to Sunghoon, Heeseung and Jake. You can’t keep ignoring them.” you glance over to where Heeseung sits on the one exam table in your gym, fiddling with his fingers instead of conversing with Niki like he used to.
“Whatever,” he quips, standing up from where he sat and hastily grabbing his things before leaving.
Disappointed, you turn your attention towards Niki. His injuries were less severe, but they were extensive nonetheless. You knew you could only do so much for him with the amount of energy that was draining from you. To your surprise, you find respite in his silence. It was a small gesture that you knew was unintentional, but it meant you could focus your energy on his recovery rather than on words.
When you finally finish, you can barely hold yourself. Fatigue melts into your every bone and you feel dizzy from standing, but the rejuvenated look on Niki’s face makes it worth it. Without saying a think, Niki moves to gather his things and leaves just like Jungwon, likely chasing after him to go home together. The moment he’s gone, Heeseung finally speaks.
The long stretched silence snaps and Heeseung wiggles his fingers. “Come here,” he says gently, bringing his arms out.
Forcing a small smile, you step toward him and stand between his legs. Your hand naturally comes up to cradle his face, but he stops you. “Don’t,”
“Heeseung-”
“You’re about to pass out, baby. Just sleep for a bit.” He jumps from the exam bed and pats the cushion, gesturing for you to lay down. “Don’t disobey me, I’ll be right here the entire time.”
Heat blooms across your cheeks and you reluctantly climb onto the table, stumbling onto the bed. Heeseung braces your shaky body and guides your head down, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. His hand brushes against your skin and you feel yourself fall victim to the safety of his touch. You fall asleep almost immediately, relief flooding your body immediately.
When you wake up, you don’t open your eyes, but the sound of hushed whispers reaches you.
“We need to get out shit together,” a voice says. Was that Sunghoon?
“They can’t even stand to be in the same room as us, Sunghoon. How are we going to talk to all of them?” That had to be Heeseung, his voice was coming directly at your head. You grimace at the sound of frustration evident in his tone. You didn’t need to see his face to know his eyebrows are furrowed and his jaw is clenched.
“We’ll have them meet at Y/n’s place.” Jay rests a hand on your thigh, gently kneading the fat as he speaks. “They won’t know we’re there until it’s too late.”
A pregnant silence follows and for a second, you wonder if you fell back asleep, but a soft hand on the side of your neck tells you otherwise.
“Will they forgive us?” Jake’s voice breaks the silence and you realize it’s his hand on your face. He always had a habit of tracing his hand down your neck, saying your scent was the strongest there.
Heeseung lets out a long sign of resignation, “We can only hope.” He pauses, “So, Sunghoon.”
The first voice cuts in sharper, louder this time. “Y/n told me she’d be ours, but it feels like we’ve lost her again.”
His words sound tight and you push yourself to keep your eyes closed and your ears open. This was the most amount of communication you’ve heard between the boys in a long time, and you weren’t sure you’d get to be hidden in the audience again any time soon. Maybe you were afraid of meeting their grief stricken eyes as well. “It’s cuz we’re all fighting.” Jay says, stepping back to lean against the wall.
“We can only fix that once we talk to them. We have to tell them what really happened to us.”
“Ok, then we’ll have a ‘gathering’ at Y/n’s place and when they arrive, we’ll crash the party.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“You’re not going anywhere.” You say with a glare sharp enough you can convey the words: sit down, in silence. Jungwon comes back to slump against your couch, forcing himself onto the couch with Sunoo and Niki rather than share a space with the other boys. “Talk. Speak. Do something!” You gesture to the older boys and they grunt in unison.
An awkward silence falls upon you and the boys and so you nudge Heeseung in the side, silently asking him to break the stalemate. He gives you an annoyed look but bites his tongue, blowing the strand of hair off his forehead before standing. “So, things have been a bit rocky since…” he lets out a strained sigh, “-since K died.”
The looks around the room are enough to tell you that this was a sensitive subject, for all of them. Yuqi and Minnie, who are standing behind the couch, stiffen while the rest of the boys look down at the ground. You give Heeseung an encouraging nod and he reluctantly continues. “K had said some horrible things about me, Sunghoon, Jake and Jay. I- I can’t speak for them, but I want to apologize to you all for hiding behind a lie. Contrary to what K said, my adoptive parents were business tycoons who thrived on illegal business to get where they wanted. I was sent out against my will to eliminate their competition. They made me kill innocent lives.”
The older boy looks up to the ceiling and tucks his bottom lip between his teeth. He can’t cry, not now. Not in front of them. But his strained whimpers that bubble up his throat are loud enough to be heard in the silence of the room holding its breath. “I didn’t know any better. At the time, I thought I was making them happy. I just wanted to see them smile at me.”
Minnie’s face falls as she listens to Heeseung retell his past like it’s a painful reminder of her own. She was never close to Heeseung, much more to the younger ones, and hearing this has her heart clenched and her eyes misty. Minnie rests a hand on Sunoo’s shoulders and rubs them, both an act of comforting Sunno and herself.
“One night, I came home. I hadn’t finished the mission, not completely. There was still one guy left that had gotten away. I had to come home though, it was nearing the morning.” Heeseung takes a breath and thinks back to that night. He could almost see the rage in his parent’s faces when he told them that there was still someone out there. They looked about ready to kill him, dispose of him like useless garbage. That night, Heeseung learned there was more to killing innocent people and pleasing his so-called parents. “They screamed at me for hours, calling me every name in the book. In a fit of rage, I killed them…”
Gasps ripple across the room like a fast dripping faucet. Even you, who know the gist of his story, gasps. Heeseung’s hands clench into fists and his crimson eyes begin to glow. “I locked myself away for months after that. I was a monster. I had to change, so I vowed to myself never to hurt another soul unless absolutely necessary. But it wasn’t fair for me to live this lie of peace and serenity around you guys when I know it was anything but that.” Heeseung puts his hands up to his face, but not before you see the first few crimson tears fall from his sunken eyes. You’ve never seen him cry, so to see red streaming from his face stunned you. What made it worse was the fact that it was so obvious that Heeseung hadn’t been sleeping much. Even before today, you could see the weight of his guilt spilling into nights of restless sleep for him. “I’m sorry you had to hear this from K.”
The room falls into a suffocating silence that seems to stretch on for several minutes, but eventually, Niki speaks. “You don’t need to apologize, hyung. I think- maybe we were all a bit unreasonable to think we had the right to judge you like that. We don’t think you’re a monster, not at all.”
Beside him, Jungwon and Sunoo nod their heads in agreement. Seeing that, Heeseung’s shaky composure shatters and he collapses to the ground, full on sobbing into Niki’s lap.
“Hyung!” Niki yelps, attempting to push Heeseung’s heavy head off his thigh. “These were brand new!” When Heeseung picks his tear stricken face off of the boy’s leg, he gasps when he sees red stain the white fabric of Niki’s sweats.
The tension in the room briefly dissipates to make room for the soft laughter that breaks out, albeit awkward in a way. Everyone but Jake seems to lighten up. A few feet away from where you sit, Jake occupies your arm chair with his hands fiddling about in his lap. “I’d like to say something, too.”
You experience whiplash from the way the room falls silent again almost immediately. All eyes turn to Jake and he clears his throat. “I’m sorry for kind of disappearing on you all.”
His voice seems foreign to you, not having heard it in so long if you didn’t count that other day when you were pretending to be asleep. Jake had been becoming increasingly more absent from you and the gym’s life since the day K passed. The only time he showed his face was at matches and when you, Niki, and Jungwon went to the government.
“Jake-” Minnie interrupts, but Jake cuts her off with a sad smile.
“No- I need to finish, I was ashamed, I hid away again after K revealed to you all about what happened with my packmates. It felt like I was reliving that night all over again. I was just a kid when it happened, when I had to watch my family bleed out in front of me. I was frozen with fear, I didn’t know what to do, I couldn’t save them.” Jake hangs his head in shame. “I was scared, and I’m still scared.”
For Jake, the past few weeks have felt like he was driving on autopilot. He felt like a monotonous robot with overly tight screws. Day and night, he traced the same footsteps as the day prior, too scared to stray away from his normal. It was like he was reliving the following year after his family’s attack. The same thing everyday, same amount of eggs for breakfast, two twists of his pepper shaker in his pasta for lunch, and a plain sandwich with six pretzels on the side, because a seventh reminded him too much of the number of people that should’ve made up the group.
Sunoo shifts uncomfortably in his seat before softly responding, “Jake, nobody blames you for being afraid.”
“I know, but I blame myself. I could barely live with myself at the time knowing that I was the only one to survive the attack. And then when K brought it up again, I felt like I was back behind that wall, watching in horror as everyone around me died. I couldn’t face myself.”
Jungwon leans forward and rests his shoulders on his knees. “Jake, we’re a family. You should’ve trusted us to give you unconditional support and listen to what you have to say.”
“That’s a bit hypocritical, Jungwon.” Minie interjects, narrowing her eyes at the younger boy and crossing her arms.
Everyone freezes. Minnie had always been so gentle, too soft to really discipline the boys. So hearing her confront Jungwon like this had everyone experiencing a double-take. “You tell Jake you would’ve listened to him no matter what, but what about Jay?” Minnie presses Jungwon into a corner, “You run away from him every time he enters the room. So either you’re lying to Jake or you’re lying to yourself.”
“Minnie-” Yuqi interrupts, grabbing the girl’s arm.
“No,” she shakes her off. “This isn't fair to Jay, Jungwon. You guys are best friends, you can’t just leave him in the dust like that all because you don’t have the full story!”
Jungwon’s face pales. His mouth opens and closes but he can’t manage to find the words to respond.
Jay, who had been quiet until now, finally speaks. “No, he has every right to be like that.” You look at Jay who was now shifting about in his spot on the couch. “Jungwon, I didn’t kill those people to keep you from leaving the Veil. I did it because I knew that the second you leave, you’d never escape. I’ve seen what happens to those that are adopted; they get locked away and turned into something unrecognizable. Who knows what could’ve happened to you? Hell, you could’ve been treated just like Heeseung’s parents treated him.”
Heeseung stiffens beside you but he shakes it off. He knew Jay needed to use him as an example.
“Look, I’m sorry for what I did, but I don’t regret it.”
For a brief moment, nobody moves, not even you. Then, to your surprise and everyone else's, Jungwon stands up and pulls Jay up from the couch. When he stands, Jungwon pushes himself into Jay’s chest and wraps his arms around him. “I’m sorry- I shouldn't have ignored you.” His voice is muffled in the fabric of Jay’s hoodie, but it's loud enough for Jay to understand. “I didn’t understand what was happening, I didn’t want to understand. I just wanted to feel anger and run away from my problems. I thought I was better off not knowing the truth behind your actions and just assuming it was all done in anger, but I was wrong. I missed you…”
Jungwon’s tears seep into Jay’s hoodie but he doesn’t care. He just holds the boy closer to him while the others watch on in silence. “We’re sorry too,” Niki says, standing up to join the hug. “It was wrong of us to treat you like that.”
Jay waves him off and pulls him by wrapping his hand around the back of Sunoo’s head. Eventually, the rest of you join one by one until you’re pressed against each other in a messy group hug. All but Sunghoon.
You notice him standing off to the side with his jaw clenched. “Sunghoon?” you call out, extending a hand to him.
“I guess it’s my turn to apologize,” he starts, clearing his throat. “As you probably know, K mentioned that I have night terrors.”
The rest of the group breaks apart from the hug and they look at Sunghoon with expectant gazes. “I’ve had these night terrors for as long as I can remember. I can’t really explain what they were about when I was younger, just a lot of darkness and screaming. But when I met you all, the dreams became more vivid, more violent. I was forced into this world of nightmares where every night, I would kill you all.” Sunghoon physically winces when he says that out loud, embarrassed that he even has to say it. “I told myself not to get close with any of you because if I hurt any of you, I would never forgive myself. You may all think I’m this rude, apathetic prick with the ego of an elephant, but I did that on purpose. I was rude and arrogant for a reason, and yet it didn’t even work. I care about you all in a way I have never felt, and that terrifies me.”
You reach for his hand and caress the back of it with your thumb. With a shaky breath, Sunghoon continues. “Every night, I would set up my apartment so that no one can get in, and no one can get out. My windows were locked, my doors were barricaded, it honestly looked like a tornado hit my apartment. But I did all of that because I didn’t trust myself. “
Again, the room is silent. Sunghoon feels like a monster for having these thoughts, but he wasn’t sure they’d ever go away until he told them. Eventually, Sunoo steps forward and pulls Sunghoon into a tight embrace. “You’re not a monster. None of us are.”
Sunoo doesn’t need to say much to let Sunghoon know that he’s been forgiven. The foreign skinship between them is enough of an answer.
“Are we gonna be okay?” Sunghoon asks no one in particular, breaking apart from the hug.
“We’ll be okay,” you tell him, placing a delicate kiss on his lips.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
Today, the word monsters, was trending on X.
It was an awkward shift from the usual hashtag involving famous soccer players or the latest viral recipes. The word sat at the top of the trends like a sore thumb.
Monster was not a word that was uttered anymore, not since the exposure of the supernatural community. It had been years since the word monster trended on X, but that was when the Veil Treaty was created. Now, there was no reason for that word to be trending again.
When the public had become aware of the fact that they were living among the supernatural, fear gripped the city. “Monster” was headlining every article, every news station, and was the topic of many whispered conversations. For a long time, the public was hesitant on accepting the new community, but slowly as they were integrated into the real world, people either became accepting of the supernatural or simply forgot about them. They were just like every other citizen in Luxta. Slowly but surely, people learned to coexist with the other side.
But now, years later, the same word reappears at the top of the timeline.
Staring at the hashtag for a moment, she hesitates to click on it, skeptical of what’s to come. But curiosity trumps her skepticism and the girl presses on the hashtag. Immediately, a 23-second clip pops up. This is the same video that’s been circulating the internet for a few days, only a few blurry figures in the background were showing on the thumbnail, not enough to pique her interest until now. The sheer volume of comments and shares speaks volumes and drives her to click play.
When the video starts, her eyes widen. There’s a shakiness in the video that suggests that it was filmed inconspicuously, and first, the only thing she can make out is the movement of two pairs of legs. They were in a ring of some sort- no, it was definitely a boxing ring.
Noticing the lack of audio, the girl increases the volume. Suddenly, she can hear the sound of roaring spectators surge in the background as the video zooms out to show that the two men were in fact in a boxing ring. This didn’t look like the ring from WWE.
She watches through her phone as the two men lunge at each other with an unnatural speed that makes her breath catch in her throat. They moved too fast to be considered human, just a blur of movement. When they pull apart, she finally sees the red scales on one of the man’s shoulders glinting under the light.
The scene was horribly mesmerizing, unable to tear her eyes away from the video. Flames roared in the air and danced along the other man’s body as he moved around the ring. Suddenly, the one on fire jumps high into the air before forcing himself onto the scaled man. A pattern of punches make contact with the man’s face and the camera zooms in to focus on his bloody features. The scene continues on like that for a second before the video ends abruptly, freezing on a sickening frame of the scaled man slumped to the ground, gasping for air as black shadows invade his body.
Stunned, she clicks out of the video and looks at the comment section. It was almost as messy as the video above it.
that’s obvsly CGI Are those the “supernatural” ?? MONSTERS LOL this is so fake #exposed didn’t governor lee say they were harmless? Tf is this IS THAT A DRAGON?
im sorry i didn't expand much on the hyung line relationship with yn. also, there will NOT be a next part. be honest, do you guys hate me for the ending LOL
Taglist: @heesimp, @kyunlov, @quill-ink, @lunaritex, @jiryunn, @jakeswifez, @fancypeacepersona, @nshmrarki, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @wilonevys, @strxwbloody, @capri-cuntz, @riribelle, @machambrx, @vousty, @rebeccakan, @wonnienyang, @koizekomi, @heeweenie, @skyearby, @rxlxvr, @missychief1404, @doveblackboat, @prkhoonielvrss, @skyearby
Permanent taglist: @kittys00, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @17ericas, @tunafishyfishylike, @bbyhee
200 notes
·
View notes
Text
First of all, thank you for this novel of praise 🥹 my heart is shaking with appreciation for u.
Second of all, i feel so flattered u reread my chapters multiple times while waiting. Makes me think my writing wasnt too boring or unbearable to read.
Im obsessed with ur review hehe, and genuinely honored you think this series is one of the best uve read. There are definitely better ones that i have thoroughly enjoyed and felt many emotions reading, but tysm.
I hope you liked the ending! 💖💞💓❣️
Blood on Fire Masterlist

synopsis ✶ In a city where the supernatural are arrested on sight, the only refuge for their pent-up rage is “The Enha Arena”- an exclusive, hidden venue where creatures engage in brutal, blood-soaked battles with one another. Concealed beneath the unassuming exterior of “Dusk and Dawn,” a gym that serves as the front of a totally legal business, this underground fight club acts as the epicenter for this violent world where supernatural beings not only fight for dominance and pride but for the sheer thrill of it all. In dire need of some money, you find yourself drawn into the fight club when you come across a black market job posting- an offer for a new trainer at the gym. Desperate for new ways to keep your own abilities under wraps and even learn about other supernatural beings, you accept the position, completely unaware of the dangers and complicated relationships that await you
genre/tags ✶ MDNI reverse harem!hyung line x afab!reader, angst, smut, supernatural/fightclub au, gore and violence, blood, death, physical violence, panic attacks, anxiety, smoking, manipulation, misunderstandings, government
Divided by smut scenes, but they cannot be read as standalone chapters, so please start with part 1 :)
Part 1 | Lee Heeseung 16.9k
Part 2 | Sim Jaeyun 16.4k
Part 3 | Park Jongseong 12.7k
Part 4 | Park Sunghoon 18.4k
Moodboards/visuals
248 notes
·
View notes
Text

I completely agree with u! Although i wish i had taken my time to write more about the relationships and give K the true ending he deserved, i was experiencing burn out while writing the later parts due to school. I didnt know how to write stuff that wasnt really part of the plot, and its something i have to work on as a writer.
But thank you for the amazing feedback, i will keep it in mind the next time i write. I hope u didnt think the entire story was too fast paced (i have never written this much for one story) 💕💕💕
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Blood on Fire ~ pt. 3 | PJS

A/N: this is part 3 of the BOF series, please read part 1 for the story to make sense as these are heavily driven by plot. Also, i apologize if the smut is a bit too vanilla for your liking, but i tried to add a bit of uniqueness to it. as compensation, i wrote a slight aftercare scene (and i almost never do that cuz im bad at writing it) have fun reading. also, sorry for the ending lol
genre/tags for this part ✶ MDNI reverse harem!hyung line x afab!reader, angst, smut, gore and violence, supernatural themes, (sirens, werewolves, vampires, shapeshifters, phoenixes, frost elves, dragons, witches, and more…), major character death (don't worry), blood, verbal and physical violence, lots of murder, manipulation, lots of death, panic attacks, government themes (not political), fight club au, ot7
synopsis ✶ In a city where the supernatural are arrested on sight, the only refuge for their pent-up rage is “The Enha Arena”- an exclusive, hidden venue where creatures engage in brutal, blood-soaked battles with one another. Concealed beneath the unassuming exterior of “Dusk and Dawn,” a gym that serves as the front of a totally legal business, this underground fight club acts as the epicenter for this violent world where supernatural beings not only fight for dominance and pride but for the sheer thrill of it all. In dire need of some money, you find yourself drawn into the fight club when you come across a black market job posting- an offer for a new trainer at the gym. Desperate for new ways to keep your own abilities under wraps and even learn about other supernatural beings, you accept the position, completely unaware of the dangers and complicated relationships that await you
WC ✶ 12.7
part 2
smut warnings under the cut
smut warnings ✶ monster erotica (obviously), unprotected sex, very brief dom!reader, grinding, slight overstimulation, fluffy aftercare, emotional sex
In the darkness of Luxta’s hidden underbelly, K slaves away for the black market, The Veil in particular, scraping by on a barely livable wage. Desperation has become his best friend now; daring him to escape these circumstances, no matter what. He moves through the outskirts of Luxta with an agonizing slowness, the years worth of working evident in his gait.
Raised like most of the supernatural around here- alone without the guidance of a parental figure, K has brought it upon himself to pay his dues by giving back to the supernatural youth- children who have yet to be sold in the black market or older adolescents who were lucky enough to live in The Veil’s residences.He spends his nights navigating the narrow alleyways located on the outskirts of Luxta that have slowly become the habitat to these ‘monsters’, a notepad in hand as he records statistics and hands out supplies.
In the beginning, it fulfilled K, knowing he was giving these kids some sort of temporary comfort during the hardest part of their lives. But at some point in time, that comfort dissipated and turned into burn out. Seeing their faces every night, many much too young to be carrying the burden of survival, was just too much for him. But there wasn’t an easy out for K, the supernatural didn’t exactly have access to everyday jobs like humans did. Many had to rely on underground jobs like dealing drugs and committing illegal acts.
It’s storming now, and the only protection there is are the tents that The Veil has graciously put out for children to commune under. The harsh rain pounds against the makeshift shelters, deafening the murmurs of the children underneath them. K walks around with a sheet of paper in his hand, greeting several children of various ages huddling together for warmth, creating a list of their abilities and what they are. He blinks away the rain infiltrating his vision as he watches some of the children ignite small flames from their palms, a small attempt at experimenting with their powers in order to offer a subtle warmth for others around them to share. Other children aren’t as lucky, shivering as the harsh wind hits their bones.
As K moves through this particular camp, he spots a figure moving in the distance- his face obscured by the hood of his cloak. A small boy, who stands in front of K, is quickly moved behind him as he straightens his posture to hide him from the strange man’s view. “Don’t you think the sky’s a bit dark for you to be out this late?” K asks, suspicion creeping away in his voice.
“It glimmers or some shit,” the man grumbles as he shoves a wet envelope into K’s hand. His tone is dismissive and groggy as he continues to speak, “If you want to get out of this shit show, follow the instructions of this envelope.”
Before K can say anything, the mysterious man turns on his heel and disappears into the shadow. But his eyes catch onto a glint of metal that shines under the moonlight that’s tucked under his cloak, almost completely obscured if not for the bulk of the item being so big. With furrowed eyebrows, K realizes what it was that caught the moonlight’s glint- a government scanner.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
When K had come to Yuqi the other day after a long winded workout, she hadn’t expected him to say much, let alone reveal something so rattling. His presence never failed to make her unsteady, no matter how much she told herself she trusts him. There was just something in his aura that left the serpent hybrid on edge. Yuqi had expected to be the last person K chose to confide in, memories of her venom searing into his face burned her vision like bright flashes. Yet he was still there, standing before her with something dark in his eyes.
“Yuqi, there’s something I need to tell you.” There was sweat decorating his hairline as he addressed Yuqi, seriousness hanging in the air based on how he kept his head hung low.
Yuqi turned to him with an unsuspecting gaze that masked the unease settling in her stomach, “Is everything okay?”
K seemed to grimace before her and swallowed a growing lump in his throat before speaking, “Not really, no.” He shoved his hands deep into his pockets. “I know my character may not be the most likable, especially after I let things get out of control when I sparred with Heeseung, but I’m hoping you’ll hear me out with honesty.”
“I’m listening.”
K hesitated, unlike him to waver in what it was he wanted to say. “The other day, I overheard Y/n on the phone. Something was off. I wasn’t trying to eavesdrop, especially because she sounded so distressed- but I heard enough. She spoke about the enforcement division and I learned from there that it was her idea to send the officers in to inspect the building.”
Yuqi’s stomach twisted at K’s reveal. “What are you saying, K?”
“I dropped something by accident, out of surprise. She noticed my presence and hung up her phone immediately. Y/n came straight over to me and told me that if I ever tried revealing what she said, she’d spin it back on me.”
Yuqi’s mind raced a mile a minute, she wasn’t sure what to believe. Y/n? The same Y/n that was slowly making her way into their fractured community? The same Y/n that spent her vulnerable time cleaning up the team’s wounds after matches, or the same Y/n that held them in her arms when they let their defenses down. That didn’t seem like you. But no matter what Yuqi thought about you, anxiety burned in her chest.
“Do you know how absurd you sound?”
“Yes…” he said with a strained sigh, “But you know I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t sure of it myself. I was shocked to see firsthand the kind of lengths she’d go to in order for the gym to shut down. She mentioned during one of our conversations that as a phoenix, she wished for the people of Luxta to see the supernatural in a better light. I think exposing the gym was her way of doing that, at least the first step of it.” There’s a tense look of pity on K’s face as he recounts his observations to Yuqi. Despite what he showed on the outside, K was brimming with excitement and he was lucky that Yuqi’s hearing wasn't good enough to hear the loud pounding of his heart. “For now, I think we should just keep an eye on her.”
Yuqi’s breath caught in her throat and she kissed the inside of her teeth. “I’ll keep it in mind.” She said with strained tension, but the words felt like lead on her tongue, a poison that was inching its way down her throat like the revelation of your possible betrayal. K nodded and then proceeded to place a comforting hand on Yuqi’s shoulder in a forced reassurance, but she brushed it away. He took that as his cue to leave and gave her a parting glance before disappearing.
In his absence, Yuqi’s throat felt tight. She couldn’t find it within herself to believe his words. She had watched you from afar, observed you slowly get closer and closer to the boys, with Minnie. The idea of you going behind their backs to betray them crushed her like a vice, like her own serpent tail was constricting her organs from inside.
Then came the night you approached Yuqi, and Yuqi felt her heart drop a million feet. Your story was so carefully constructed to shift the blame onto K that it almost seemed believable. But his accusation echoed like a drumbeat in her head as she listened to your quivering confession.
Yuqi wanted to believe, God did she want to trust you. But the weight of her responsibilities overshadowed that benefit of doubt she would have given you had K not come to her first. She was more worried about the safety of her gym and the boys to pay any mind to you as a person. So in a moment of haste, she fired you- and the boys followed. They said hurtful things to your face and Yuqi could see their every word break you down just a little bit more.
You lost your friends, your job, the family you built with them all within a matter of seconds. She told herself it was for the greater good, but the look on your face was too much; it took everything in her to go through with your dismissal. The last she saw of you was when she forced herself to look away from you and leave the area after firing you. It tore her apart on the inside to see such a shattered looking face on you while also knowing you had the audacity to betray them all. Yuqi wasn’t sure she deserved her own forgiveness- whether it be for letting a traitor into the gym, or for fooling herself into what she thought was a lifelong friendship with you.
Jungwon, on the other hand, laid awake for days following your departure. He had already had some suspicions regarding K’s integrity, ever since he lost control on Heeseung, he’s remained wary around the older man. Seeing the way K acted after you officially left solidified that little doubt in his mind. He saw first hand how quickly K filled your void. He started to approach Jungwon in an effort to gain his trust, but Jungwon saw through it all. He saw through the forced smiles and practiced words like it was a poorly executed performance. The cracks in K’s facade were only getting bigger with each interaction Jungwon had with him.
And it wasn’t just Jungwon that had been approached, but all the others. K’s efforts to get closer- even closer than he was before, increased by tenfold. None of them noticed though, too busy dragging their feet in the ghost of your absence. Jungwon didn’t say anything, but he knew he should.
He needed to see you.
After a painful week of sleepless nights and self-doubt, Jungwon decided tonight was the night to confront you, to check in with you. So he gave the maknaes a brief goodbye and waved to his hyung’s before leaving the gym in a hurry. The usual fifteen minute walk to your new apartment felt like an eternity, and the weight of his duffel bag and the burden he carried with him didn’t help. Jungwon wasn’t sure of what it was that he wanted to get out of seeing you, but he was void of any expectations because he knew from a long time ago what a mistake it was to have hope. And the cold wind biting at his red-tinted cheeks only reminded him of that dark resolve. It was colder than usual.
Given the early hour of the day, the streets Jungwon walks along are eerily silent, quiet enough he could hear a pin drop. Jungwon thrived in silence, but this one felt impending.
When he turns the corner and comes face to face with the brick material of your building, Jungwon straightens himself. What would he say? Should he apologize? He realizes now that he really should’ve planned this better, but before he can even ascend up the steps to your apartment, he hears a strained gargle coming from your alleyway. He almost turns away, thinking it’s probably just a stupid raccoon getting into the trash, but he walks down to inspect the noise as a way to delay the inevitable of seeing your face.
As he walks further down the alley, he squints his eyes and spots a small figure on the ground. Upon moving closer, his eyes catch on something white- the same white sneakers he used to bully you about for always getting scuffed. Before he can even process it, Jungwon jumps into a full sprint.
When he gets to your side, he collapses to his knees right beside you and ignores the warm feeling of your blood staining his sweats. “Y/n!” He calls in a hurry, scanning your body. “Stay awake for me!” He says as he attempts to shake you awake.
You barely stir under his touch, a weak groan leaving your lips as he nervously cradles your face. Jungwon winces internally as he takes in the state of your body. There were cuts and bruises marring your face and a stream of blood that was crusted from your nose. Below your face, there was a dark stain of red that was staining your hoodie, and ultimately him as well. You needed help, help from someone that knew how to deal with this sort of stuff. But Jungwon felt conflicted, torn between not wanting to be caught meeting with you but also not wanting your condition to worsen. Deciding in a hurry, he fishes out his phone. As the line rings, he takes a look at the rest of you and dry heaves.
Though he can’t see much past your clothing, he is able to make out the shape of a boot print left all over your hoodie and a hole where your blood slowly seeps out of. “Shit,” he whispers, pressing a hand to your side. You instinctively flinch under his touch yet again, the sudden pressure having you writhing around in agony.
“Please- don’t do this K!” You mutter through broken sobs, barely conscious enough to process what was really happening. You choke on the thickness of your blood pooling in your mouth and lurch forward to spit some of it out. “Don’t hurt me, I promise I- I won’t say anything!”
Jungwon’s heart drops and he rushes to whisper soothing words into your ear. “No, no- Y/n, it’s me, Jungwon. You’re safe.”
The line finally picks up and Jungwon lets out a strained sigh of relief. “Jay hyung! Please, I need you to come to my location right away.”
“What? Ok, hold on.” There’s some shuffling on the other line and then, “What the hell are you doing at Y/n’s place?”
Jungwon flinches at his best friend's words, unsure if he made the right choice. But one look at your squirming figure is enough to tell him that he didn’t, “Just get the hell here, Y/n’s been attacked.”
Silence. And then a groan. “What do you mean, attacked?”
“Just get your fucking ass down here, I don’t know what to do, I think she’s bleeding out.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m already in the car. Sunoo is coming with me.”
Minutes feel like hours as Jungwon presses his hands up against your wound, struggling to maintain the steady flow of blood leaving your body. Finally, when a set of headlights pierces the cold haze of the night, Jungwon’s body slumps. “Over here!” Jungwon calls weakly, finding himself losing feeling in his hands. Jay and Sunoo sprint down to where you and Jungwon are, their faces morphing into horror as they take in the situation.
From an outside perspective, it looks as though both you and Jungwon were attacked as shown by the blood ruining his clothes. “Jungwon-” Jay says, hurrying to grab Jungwon’s shoulders. The older boy gently pulls him away and whispers comforting words into the panicking boy while Sunoo quickly takes Jungwon’s place. His hands replace Jungwon’s and he winces at the feeling of your blood spread around his palm.
Jungwon begins to hyperventilate once he’s removed from the situation, the shock kicking in as adrenaline leaves his body. He lays there protectively in Jay’s arms as Sunoo begins to bark commands. “Jay, grab my phone and call Kim Namjoon.”
Jay moves with purpose and grabs the phone peeking out from Sunoo’s back pocket, “What should I say?”
“Tell him to meet us at this address and that he needs to bring his kit. Now.”
Jay follows Sunoo’s directions, hanging up the phone when said man confirms their location. “Alright, now we need to move her into her apartment, we can’t take her to a hospital.”
Lifting you is done with delicacy, though it’s excruciating for you. It starts with your arm, the movement sending a splintering pain through your shoulder and you scream. Shortly after getting you up to your feet, a splitting headache swarms your head. You can’t do anything more than scream and let out a string of incoherent words.
Eventually, you’re moved inside with a shaking Jungwon following after you all. “Her keys- they’re in her pocket.” Jungwon hiccups, his face streaming with fresh tears. Sunoo grabs your keys and unlocks your apartment door slower than he would have liked, but it doesn’t matter. Once the door is open, Jay and Sunoo burst inside and move to set you down on the couch, not caring that your blood quickly makes its home in the fabric. You can buy a new one.
“Should we call the others?” Jungwon asks, shutting the door behind him.
“No.” Jay is quick to answer as he shakes out his arms, the awkward position of carrying you likely forming a knot in his shoulder. “They’ll freak the hell out and we do not need that right now.”
In the minutes that follow, Sunoo runs to grab towels and sets them under your body while a knock on your door sounds. Sunoo looks at Jungwon and silently asks for him to get the door. Jungwon runs to the front of your place, opening the door to a tall man with metal framed glasses perched on his nose. “Tell me what happened,” he says, pushing past Jungwon and straight to you and Sunoo.
“There’s a stab wound to her right side, we can’t manage to stop the bleeding and it seems like her arm may have been broken. I can’t really tell you much else, I’m sorry.” Sunoo sniffles, moving back to let the man open his kit.
Namjoon works with a sharp efficiency, quickly attaching you to an IV and pushing morphine through the clear tube. As the older man rips open a dressing tray, Sunoo turns to Jay and Jungwon’s confused expressions. “This is Namjoon, a griffin. He fled Luxta many years ago to pursue a career in surgery.”
Jay, more present than Jungwon, looks to his friends with his eyebrows raised. “He went to Chambers, it’s three cities over. The supernatural don’t exist there, so Namjoon could live his own life there freely without the same restrictions we face in Luxta.”
There was little known about what lay beyond the outskirts of Luxta, its borders heavily guarded by government officials as a way to prevent the supernatural from escaping. The few that tried were never heard again. How Namjoon managed to get past them remains a mystery.
“Namjoon came to Luxta one day and took me in when I was 7. We went right back to Chambers and he raised me as his apprentice until I turned 20. When I became of age, he told me to go back, and said I’d make a difference.” Sunoo continues to explain with a slightly softer voice than before, finally at ease with the way Namjoon works around your body.
Jay, feeling that same wave of relief, walks over to Jungwon who is slumped against the wall with his head in his knees. “Jungwon…” he whispers, approaching the young boy with concern. He fights the urge to lash out at Jungwon, to scold him for breaking the group's trust and going out to see you. Jay decides to change his approach out of pity for the younger boy, a soft side he doesn’t hold for the other boys. He couldn’t stand to keep looking at the way Jungwon quivered in the corner and hid in his own shell- it had taken so long to get him out of it when they first started living together, he didn’t want him going back. “Can you tell us what happened?”
The smaller boy looks up with red-rimmed eyes and snot dripping from his nose. He hiccups a few times before speaking. “She- she said his name, K.” His stare is blank as he replays the sound of your screams and sobs- your broken pleas to get K to stop. His heart rips at the memory of you all bloodied and vulnerable, completely helpless and waiting there for death to consume you. Completely unaware of his surroundings, Jungwon’s breathing speeds up and Jay hurries to slide down the wall and sit beside him.
“Breathe for me, Jungwon,” He coos, caressing the younger boy's hair. Jay tucks Jungwon’s head into his chest and looks at Sunoo with despair. “Can you feel your hands?”
Jay knows Jungwon is panicking, and he knows that when he does, he loses feeling in his extremities. So, he ushers Jungwon to put his hands in Jay’s and begins to massage them, restoring blood flow. “Shh, it’s ok. She’s safe now.” He whispers with every sniffle of Jungwon’s.
At some point, Jungwon’s breathing calms down just as Namjoon finishes stitching you up. Sunoo takes that chance to look at your body, hoodie sheared off and bruises finally presenting themselves to the world. Sunoo’s heart clenches with despair and a single tear finally makes its debut on Sunoo’s face. The sight of your bruises makes Sunoo nauseous so he looks away.
Namjoon seems to notice the blossom of bruises spanning across your torso and clicks his tongue. He brings out a stethoscope from his kit and presses it over various spots of your body, listening carefully before taking it off. Following that, his hands move to your side and he palpates the area, stopping when you let out another choked sob. “I think she’s broken a few ribs, maybe even fractured some. There’s no way for me to confirm without an x-ray, but I didn’t hear any signs of a collapsed lung, thankfully.”
“Will she be okay?” Sunoo whispers with a shaky voice.
Namjoon offers him a comforting nod. “She’s a phoenix. With enough rest and medicine, she’ll be back to normal before you know it. Phoenixes- they’re resilient; they’re self healing.”
Namjoon phrases his words in a way to be reassuring, but he knows they do little to relieve the weight of the situation. From his observations, it seems that these boys were connected to you in a way not many others could relate.
Collectively, they all turn to Jungwon next for an explanation. He breathes in a shaky inhale. He was gonna have to explain to them why he was visiting you. “I… I’ve been suspicious of K hyung for a while. I’ve had doubts about him since he hurt Heeseung, so I came to Y/n’s to talk about him. But then I found her like that, begging me to not hurt her.” Another river of tears follows before Jungwon can finish. “She- she thought I was K. She thought I was hurting her.”
Jay shakes his head slowly and sighs, tightening his grip on the younger boy's hand. “I believe you, I know you wouldn’t lie. But, getting the others to believe us is another story…”
Sunoo chimes in too, “I believe you too. I’ve had my own reservations against K, but I lost focus when Y/n left. I was so consumed with my own grief, I couldn’t see any true colors.” He looks to the ground with shame, lacing his fingers through your limp hand. Though he speaks quietly, his words carry the weight of a thousand apologies. Turning to address you, he croaks out an apology. “I’m sorry, Y/n. We should have never questioned your loyalty to us, your genuineness.”
Jay looks like he’s about to do the same, ready to echo Sunoo’s words, but Namjoon steps forward and demands their attention with just his presence.
“There is one way that we can confirm everything that’s happened.” He says, dropping his voice. “As a griffin, I have the ability to see people’s memories through touch.”
The room falls silent and Namjoon takes that moment to get rid of his latex gloves. With a softened gaze, he kneels beside you and presses a hand to your cheek. The veins in his hands light up and a rush of your most recent memories flood Namjoon’s mind- fast and overwhelming. The recollection of your most recent memories twists your face into a look of anguish and the three boys standing off to the side can only do as much as exchange a look of pain. They remain silent though, a witness to Namjoon’s powers.
After what feels like an eternity, Namjoon finally takes his hand off of your face and watches the glow of his veins fade away. He turns to the boys with an unsteady cadence in his breathing.
“Would you rather I tell you,” he starts with a hitch in his breath, “or show you?”
Jay answers Namjoon with a look of desperation, “Can you show all of us?”
Namjoon gives the boy a nod and beckons them forward, settling on the back of his calves as the three boys crowd around him. He grabs Sunoo’s hand, who is standing in the middle, and tells the others to press their foreheads to Sunoo’s temples.
When they move to connect themselves to Sunoo, visions of what Namjoon saw surge through their own minds. It hits like a tsunami, all at once and unrelenting. Tears fall from Jay’s closed eyes as he watches through your own point of view the discovery of K’s betrayal. His heart clenches with guilt, heavy with shame as he helplessly observes you battle with the strain of his secrets, your own health deteriorating at the hands of K.
Sunoo doesn’t fare much better, trembling with a coil of shame that’s daring to burst at any minute. He squeezes Namjoon’s hand tighter with every passing second, wincing at the way the boys looked at you when you were let go. The quiet accusation in their eyes, he feels everything- your heartbreak, your isolation, your despair. He wishes he could take it all away, erase what you saw, but it’s too late.
And then the attack. They listen to the words exchanged between you and K. A tense back and forth that only leads to you being slammed against the wall. Visions of you twisting violently in the grasps of your attackers flash through their minds, a reflection of your pain surging through their bodies, but at a fraction of what you actually felt.
Jungwon gasps and stumbles away from Sunoo before the memories can get too vivid. He clutches his stomach in pain, absolutely nauseated by the memory of your attack. It was too raw, too vivid for him to watch. He didn’t want to see first hand how you came to be a sad, pitiful lump of flesh in the middle of your alley. Yet, Jay and Sunoo stay, faces twisting into looks of anguish as they finish the rest of the attack.
When Sunoo breaks the connection, Jay drops to his knees and scrambles to your side, clutching at your hand with a gut wrenching sob.”Y/n, fuck.” He pleads through a wave of tears, “I- I’m so sorry. What- what should I do?” There's a storm of guilt thundering beneath his skin and it takes all his willpower not to scream out. Sunoo watches Jay’s grip on your hand tighten to the point your skin turns white.
“Don’t, don’t hurt her more.” He says quietly, placing a hand over Jay’s.
Jay hesitantly listens to Sunoo, easing up on your grip and falling back. He drops his head and presses himself to the back of your hand. “Yuqi and Minnie, can you show them? And the others?”
Namjoon responds with a strained voice, “I can.” He pauses, resting a hand on Jay’s back. “Not now, later. I’ve done what I can, she just needs rest now. Would one of you be able to stay with her?”
Jay’s head snaps up immediately, his hand shooting up in the air, “I can do it.” He says with a look of determination. He barely registers Sunoo’s bittersweet smirk.
“Good, I’ll see you all tomorrow at the gym.” Namjoon says before guiding the other boys out of your apartment.
When your apartment door shuts, Jay finally allows himself to crumble. He rests his head against your thigh and relishes in the feeling of your warmth- a reminder that you were still here, still breathing. Without blinking, he watches the ragged rise and fall of your chest, a minute detail that barely keeps him grounded. The boy lets out a shaky breath, face damp with tears as he lets the weight of his guilt cave in on him.
How could he make this right? Would he still be able to reclaim that bond he once had with you? Just thinking about you refusing to accept him back into your life makes his chest tighten, the ache of turning his back on you spreading like a slow poison. How could he forgive himself for clinging onto K in your absence, led blindly by his false narrative. He could only blame himself for his misplaced trust, and it killed him inside. It killed him that he could’ve stopped your attack from happening if he had just listened. His head feels like it’s going to explode with the relentless pressure of his thoughts. Drained of any energy he once had, he shakes his head and carefully picks you up, arms carrying the emotional weight of the situation more than the physical.
Your body is limp in his arms and it makes Jay wince knowing that you're completely helpless in his presence, relying on him to keep you safe; something he didn’t feel very deserving of right now. You are like a rag doll in his arms, your consciousness having fled from the face of trauma. With a heavy heart, Jay carries you to your bedroom and as gently as he can, places you in your bed.
He tucks the comforter around your body and then moves to pick the stray pieces of hair stuck to your face. In that moment of strained serenity, he focuses on the sound of your breathing. It should comfort him, ground him to know that you’re safe now, but it doesn’t. It only serves as a recipe for the bitter knot forming in his throat.
He can’t bring himself to leave you alone, not after everything that just happened. So rather than retreating to the living room to give you the privacy you rightfully deserve, he hesitantly creates a makeshift bed right beside you on the ground. Just a few pillows and a throw blanket thrown to the ground is enough. He lies flat on his back with his hands clasped together across his stomach and lets his mind drift off.
He thinks about you. About that stupid pull-up contest you roped him into on your first day, a catalyst for the impending competitions you’d share with him in the next few months. He thinks about your trust, and how you made every effort to look past his flaws and see him for who he is. All those times you laughed with him, an ache growing in your abdomen from laughing so much. It’s a punishing reminder of what he’s just lost.
Several hours pass before you begin to wake up. Your eyelids feel heavy, like they’re weighed down by the events of last night. But you force them to open, blinking away the dryness that impedes your vision. Immediately, you feel pain shooting all over your body. You try to sit up anyways but a sharp throb radiating around your side keeps you from getting far.
Suddenly, vivid memories of last night flash across your mind all at once- the cruel voice of K in your ear, the recollection of him treating you like a mere rag doll. You squeeze your eyes shut, willing the memories to go away but they don’t. It happened, and it rips your heart apart. You feel as though you’re reliving the experience, every painful minute of it.
You’re unaware of the fact that you’re hyperventilating until a hand rests on your shoulder. The touch comes suddenly and you flinch away from it, crying out in pain. “Y/n! It’s Jay. You’re safe, you’re safe.” He’s desperate to reassure you but he can’t help the way he repeats the last words like it’s a reminder to himself too.
When you open your eyes, you see Jay. He looks horrible, eyes brimming with tears and a frown on his face that’s so broken you almost weep. But you don’t. Instead, you scowl at the mere reminder of him turning his back on you, leaving you in the dust.
You try to scream at him, to curse him out for being so selfish and leaving you without a second thought, but nothing comes out. Only a strangled moan leaves your throat. “Y/n…I-” his voice cracks with emotion and he coughs, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, there are not enough words in the world to express how sorry I am. I should have believed you.” He stares at the floor as he chokes out an apology, but you stay silent. Though you don’t have much of a choice.
Jay knows his apology is only a bandaid over a gaping wound, but it still hurts him to see the anger on your face. Simmering just beneath your anger is a hollow ache that chases after your heart and you’re not sure if his words will be enough to fill it.
You spend the rest of your day in bed with Jay doing everything he can to make you comfortable. A tense silence clouds the air, acting as an unspoken barrier that he doesn’t dare to break. You’re not speaking to him either- not because you don’t want to, but because you physically can’t. And you know all you’d have to say to him is a string of curse words and insults you probably wouldn’t mean a few days from now.
With your voice shot, you have to rely on a bell to get his attention, but even with the bell, Jay doesn’t need it- constantly hovering around you every five minutes just to check in on you, afraid you’ll disappear if he looks away for too long. And every time he enters the room, he’s sporting the same broken look from before. It’s a look that haunts you when he changes your bandages, or when he feeds you, even when he’s adjusting your pillows; it’s the same solemn look every time.
It’s a repetitive cycle that lasts throughout the entire day, him tending to your every need without you so much as lifting a finger. He does all of this in a painstaking silence, but you can feel the weight of his sorrow leaking past your defenses. But it’s too fresh, too soon to start unwrapping what’s been weighing on everyone’s minds lately. You’re afraid of confronting reality.
Outside of the protection of your home, word of your attack reaches the rest of the group. Coincidentally, the news breaks on a day that K is nowhere to be seen, though his absence does little to alleviate the strain on Jungwon and Sunoo’s chests. The weight of yesterday’s events make every breath they take sharp and painful, like it’s stealing their air.
They start with Yuqi, finding her at the front desk of the Dawn gym spinning around in her chair. “Yuqi,” Jungwon calls out, greeting her at the front. She quirks a brow at the three men, glancing at Namjoon who was a few feet behind him and Sunoo. “This is Namjoon- he’s a griffin.”
“Yuqi, there’s something important we need to discuss. We need everyone.” Sunoo says with an uncharacteristic seriousness in his tone.
She seems to hesitate for a second- something she’s started doing since the night you left, but nods her head and takes them into the Dusk gym. “Okay… Care to explain why you’re being so ominous?” She asks, a lame attempt at a joke. She can sense the tension, she’s not stupid. But with her confidence rattled, she’s not sure what to expect.
Jungwon only shakes his head at Yuqi and anxiously awaits the arrival of the rest of the group once they reach the benches. When he sees the others approaching them, he starts to pick at his fingers, but Sunoo notices and takes his hand to hold in his. As the group settles around the benches, Sunoo steps up to speak, granting Jungwon the much needed reprieve he’s silently desired for. “Y/n was attacked last night.”
Sunoo’s words hang at a stand still, like they’ve rendered the world of its ability to keep turning. He feels himself trembling with anxiety and he relies solely on gravity to keep him anchored. The silence is overwhelming, practically suffocating as he waits for his words to process through everyone- but it doesn’t last long.
Sunghoon breaks the silence with anger, voice sharp and bitter that brims with the memories of your earlier betrayal. “I’m not surprised. Karma will always make its way around eventually.”
Sunoo clenches his fist at his sides, heat rising through his body like a steaming pot. “You hate her that much?” He asks with a slight waver in his voice, struggling to control the anger at bay. The rest of the boys keep their eyes glued to the ground while Sunoo stares at him with a fury he’s never felt before. Jungwon must notice because he desperately tugs at Sunoo’s sleeve, an attempt to get him back on track.
Sunoo lets out a forced exhale and straightens his posture, quickly pushing away the heat building in his body. “I’m going to choose to ignore that,” he starts, shooting Sunghoon a glare. “This is Namjoon, he’s a griffin. He can show you the truth.”
Before Namjoon can step forward, Jungwon chimes in, “Where’s Minnie?” He asks, noticing the lack of a second female from the group.
“She called in sick.” Yuqi answers, focusing her attention on the older man behind him.
Namjoon then steps forward with a solemn expression and reaches out for Yuqi’s hand. “I need you all to hold hands with Yuqi in the middle. This way, you’ll be able to see the same vision, the same truth.”
The boys link hands as directed, a connection between the group eventually forming. Namjoon doesn’t say anything more, only closes his eyes and lets his veins light up again. Jungwon looks away once he sees the familiar radiance pass through his hands, the scene in front of him only acting as a harsh reminder of what happened just last night.
Seconds pass by and then the first gasp. Yuqi’s heart drops and her face contorts into a twist of horror, the truth crashing through her like a tsunami. The first of your memories flash through her; the phone call, K’s voice, everything. The same fear that you felt when K caught you rips through Yuqi’s body like she was there herself. She was wrong, she was so wrong.
The boys react in varying degrees. Heeseung’s breath hitches and his guilt suddenly begins to eat him alive as he watches you deal with the burden of carrying K’s secret. Niki isn’t doing much better, a few stray tears slipping past his cheek as he clenches his jaw. And Sunghoon, usually so composed and well kept, screams in silence.The realization that they had it all wrong weighs heavily in their hearts, though Sunghoon remains motionless. The weight of their collective mistake scratches their insides like a hungry beast.
And then it happens.
A strangled gasp rips from Sunghoon’s throat and he breaks off the chain, immediately finding eyes with Sunoo. He takes a step forward but Jake, who has also let his hands go, rushes to hold him back, unsure of what the frost elf was about to do. “She’s safe.” Namjoon says, taking his own hand back and pushing them into his pockets. “Sunoo, Jungwon, Jay and I worked together to make sure she’s stable.”
“That fucker-” Sunghoon seethes, eyes glowing blue. “I’ll kill him!”
While Sunghoon thrashes in Jake’s grasp, the werewolf trying his hardest to keep the frost elf calm, Yuqi loses her grip on reality. “Oh my God…” She breaks her silence and brings a hand to her mouth, pupils expanding with her panic. “She was telling me the truth.” The serpent falls to the ground, body trembling as she clutches her burning chest. An unrestrained sob rips from her throat and a tear finally falls from her eyes. Sunoo winces; watching Yuqi- someone he grew to admire- break in front of him.
“I need you to get up, Yuqi.” Sunoo says through gritted teeth, residual anger still lingering in his body. When she stands, body swaying slightly, Sunoo continues despite the growing lump in his throat from suppressing his tears for so long. “So now you all know what really happened. Y/n never lied, and the consequence of telling the truth was her being brutally attacked.”
Standing behind him, Jungwon flinches, startled by Sunoo’s sudden aggression. “Hyung- please…” he whispers, his hand reaching out to the older.
Sunoo shakes his hand away from the boy but mentally kicks himself for his hypocrisy. He knows he harbored the same doubts as they did, but his resolve to fix what they so easily broke is persistent. The only way he could forgive himself was to get the others to come together. “We need to get rid of K.”
“And how the hell do we do that?” Jake asks, his mind crowding with thoughts as he finally lets go of Sunghoon, albeit reluctantly.
Heeseung, who was silent until now, steps forward. “We tell him the truth. If his mission was to give the government information, he’ll have to find another way. Kicking him out will keep him from monitoring us.” His voice holds steady, but on the inside, he’s crumbling. Burdened with the knowledge that you were left in the dark and faced only with the backs of those you trusted, he experiences an ache that could only be the equivalent of a stake driving through his heart.
The room falls into a heavy silence, but an unspoken sense of unity slowly develops under the tension. With their eyes meeting under the harsh lights hanging above them, they nod their heads and redirect their grief towards getting rid of K. Memories of his betrayal echo against the walls of the gym, the place where it all started and the place where it’d all end. They just had to find him.
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
That following night, Jay and Y/n lie awake beside each other, yet it’s the furthest they’ve ever been emotionally. In the silence, Jay twiddles his fingers. “Y/n…” His voice pierces through the darkness of your room, quiet, but unmistakably there. “Are you still awake?”
You tell yourself not to answer him, to not give him the satisfaction of knowing your wall was slowly falling, but that stubborn part of you that’s been desperate for some semblance of comfort, doesn’t care. “Yes.”
Jay can’t say it surprises him when he hears the thorn in your voice, despite only giving him a one word answer. He doesn’t have the liberty to wince, only repent. Your simple response is like a betrayal to the storm that’s been brewing inside you the past few nights, ones that were never captured with sleep or rest. Night after night, you’ve woken up in a cold sweat gasping for air, memories of your own demise playing through your mind like a film reel. Not just K, but the undead too, the sickly stench of decay follows you like they’re still there, still holding you captive in their brittle arms. You’re suffocating.
“The others know, now. Yuqi and Minnie. The boys. Everyone.”
So why hadn’t you seen any of them- is what you want to ask, but you stay quiet.
“They all feel awful.” He adds quickly, like he needs to reassure himself that it wasn’t just him that felt guilty.
You scoff with a bitter taste on your tongue, “They should.”
The anger, the rage that’s been building up over the last few days , suddenly courses through you all at once. You no longer feel an ache in your chest which has been overflowing with feelings of betrayal and abandonment, that was foreign now. All you felt now was a rage as hot as the flames you produced. “Not a single one of you gave me the benefit of the doubt, or stood up for me when I needed you guys the most.” You spit with accusation heavy in the words.
“Y/n… I-“ he starts, but you cut him off.
“Don’t say it.”
You sit up suddenly, a sharp ring blaring in your ears when you do, but you ignore it. Jay’s laying on the floor with the blanket from your living room clutched in his hands, eyes dark with regret. “Don’t say sorry. Not again.” You seethe, bending forward to grab a fistful of his hair. “If you were really sorry, none of this would’ve happened.”
His face flashes with pain and he lets out a groan, throwing his hands up to your wrists in an attempt to get you to let go. “Y/n, please- I’ll do anything for you to forgive me.”
Without a second thought, you clutch at his hair even tighter- the sudden power surging through your body. You were desperate for control, you needed something- someone- to break. “Come here,” You say. Your words are quiet but they burn with authority.
The older boy moves to sit beside you, frantic eyes searching your face. “Wh-what do you need?”
“Kiss me.”
He freezes, but you don’t care. “If you’re really sorry for what you did, you’ll let me use you.”
There’s a brief moment of silence, one that’s just long enough for you to second guess your words, but he leans forward, cutting you off from your thoughts. He presses a gentle kiss to your lips and you preen under the intimacy, but it’s not enough. Not nearly enough to quell the fire growing inside you.
“Harder,” you mutter, grabbing at the back of his head and pulling him towards you. Your next kiss is fueled with rage and desire, a complete juxtapose from the one just seconds ago. Your fingers twist the locks of his hair painfully and he groans into the kiss, a pain he slowly learns to crave for more. You slip your tongue into his mouth and swirl it around his own. It’s lewd and messy, spit exchanging between your mouths and falling past your swollen lips as you move your mouth against his. He closes his lips around your tongue, gently sucking on the muscle until you pull away.
Breaking the kiss with only a string of saliva keeping you connected, you push his chest back until he’s laying flat on your bed. His breath catches in his throat as he watches you straddle his lap. “Y/n-”
“Shut up, just stop.” You say absently, settling into his lap and riding his shirt up his chest. He presses his mouth closed when you move to drag your fingers down the outline of his abs, tracing the subtle contour on his stomach. They flex under your touch, sensitive to the tips of your fingers. “So pretty,” you whisper to yourself, pressing your full palm to his stomach. Seeing him underneath you, lust quickly fills your thoughts and you grind down on his lap. It doesn’t do much to satisfy the growing need flourishing in your core, but it’s enough for now.
His golden skin seems to glow under the moonlight shining through your window, shimmering against the sheen of sweat that’s quickly started to form on his abs. Your fingers move with a mind of their own, crawling upwards until they capture his nipples in the pads of your fingers. The pinkish-brown of his nipples perk up immediately, hardening in an instant under your touch. “Fuck…” he says through a sigh, throwing his head back onto your pillow.
“Am I making you feel good?”
“Yes- Y/n, fuck.”
Your fingers continue to twiddle with his nipples, his sudden twitches only stirring you on. With his quiet moans prodding against your defenses, you lean down and take one of them into your mouth. Your tongue swirls against the bud and Jay lets out a string of curses, throwing his hand up to hold back your hair. “Yes, keep doing that.” He pleads, gripping your hair tightly.
You continue to flick your tongue against his nipple until your jaw aches for a break while you mouth at the bud. When you lean back, you flip your hair to the side and grind your ass down into his lap, earning a throaty groan from the boy. “Will you let me ride you?” you gasp between the back and forth of your hips.
He nods hurriedly, throwing his hands to grab at your waist. You’re about to tell him off, but he starts to move your hips in tandem with your swaying and it extinguishes the scolding that rests on the tip of your tongue. For a moment, the both of you enjoy the small act of desire as you use each other’s body to get off, but you quickly grow impatient when you feel the hardness of his cock underneath you. “God, you make me so mad.” You say, feeling yourself let the anger run its way through your body.
You quickly get off of him and move to pull his shorts down, only leaving him in a pair of boxers that are stained with precum and his shirt that you had ridden up earlier. “This looks painful,” you say, palming at his bulge.
He catches his bottom lip in his teeth and sucks in a gasp. “You like it when my hands are on your cock?” You ask, tracing the outline with your finger.
Jay doesn’t manage more than a meager nod as you tighten your grip around his member, sliding your hand up and down. He’s achingly big in your grasp and it throbs with your every touch. Practically drooling for something to fill you up, you pull his boxers down and he springs free. His abdomen quickly stains with his precum and you lap at the shine, smiling up at him with your tongue sticking out.
You move off the bed to strip yourself of your panties, but a wave of hesitance washes through you and you freeze. You're completely out in the open for Jay to see and it burns a pit in your stomach, reminding you of your earlier vulnerabilities in the alley, but he quickly places a hand on your thigh and caresses it, sensing your unease. The sudden wavering of your confidence eliminates any sense of dominance you managed to exert on him and you melt like putty in his hands. “So pretty, so beautiful.” He says quietly, holding eye contact with you as he gestures for you to sit back on him.
The timbre of his voice unnerves you, extinguishing what little confidence you once had. You move to sit back on his lap again, your juices soaking his cock as soon as your folds wrap around his member. The heat of his arousal melts into your core and you shudder, “Move, baby.” He says, hands finding purchase on your hips.
You begin to slide your hips back and forth, letting your arousal spread over his cock until it’s drenched in your slick. With every grind forward, the tip of his cock prods at your clit, eliciting a sharp gasp from Jay each time. “Put it in, princess.” He says, stilling your hips.
Jay grabs the base of his cock and keeps it still for you as you sink down his length, the sudden stretch drawing out a wanton moan from your throat. “Mmph-” you moan out and bite your lip when the tip of his cock kisses the hilt of your cervix. With his cock breaching your body, you relish in the feeling of being full again. While temporary, that empty feeling in your belly quickly fills with a fire that blossoms further with your every movement.
“You’re taking me so well, princess.” He praises, watching you with admiration in his eyes. “Will you take this off for me?” He tugs on the end of your shirt and you quickly rid yourself of the fabric, revealing the absence of a bra underneath. His dick twitches in response and he quickly moves his hands to hold your tits. “That’s it, baby.”
You put a hand on the center of his chest to anchor your weight as you grind on his cock, his navel stimulating your clit whenever you push your hips forward. “Bounce, baby, ride it correctly.” He grunts, pushing your hips up slightly.
“God, I hate you.” you whimper out, feeling his hardness slip in and out of you as you move to adjust yourself.
“I know, baby, I know.”
It’s as though the heat of his touch is working to unravel the string that’s been knotted around your heart, guarding your weakest vulnerabilities. You fall weak to the closeness of his body, an intimacy you had been craving since you were let go. Your body subconsciously surrenders itself to him and dampens the strength of your anger.
He squeezes his fingers around your hips and helps to lift you up and down his cock, the two of you working in tandem to reach the highs of your own pleasure. The drag of his cock moving through your pussy draws out a series of moans that you can’t hold back. He wraps his arms around your waist and brings you down to his chest, changing the pace of your act and thrusting upwards instead.
You feel vulnerable in his hold, exposed- but you finally begin to breathe. Your bitterness towards Jay still lingers, but it’s no longer the centerpiece of your emotions. Before you can stop it, tears begin to sting your eyes and your next blink has them falling down like a downpour. “Let it out, baby.” Jay whispers, stroking your back as he slows his thrusts. “I’m here for you now, I’m never gonna leave.”
You sit back up and lean your hands back onto his knees, giving him full view of your body. Your hips move up and down on their own and you throw your head back in pleasure, all while your heart brims with an unresolved anger. Every one of your suppressed emotions seem to make their debut in the heat of the moment, your body slamming down onto his hips as you cry out. Pleasure erupts in your lower core and you shudder around his length, cumming until the girth of his dick is wrapped in a creamy white. He keeps going.
He bends his legs so that he can plant his feet on the bed and thrusts into you aggressively, “You can take it, I know you can.” He grunts, squeezing your hips till they’re sure to bruise later. The force of his thrusts easily have you jostling about in the air, your grip on reality slipping as a familiar coil of heat forms in your stomach again.
“Jay-” You clench down hard on his cock and push against his chest to ground yourself. “I’m cu-cumming again!” The words barely leave your lips before waves of pleasure surge through you. Jay brings a hand down to your heat and toys with your clit, orchestrating the peak of your pleasure so that you can ride it out for longer.
As your shaking reaches an end, he moves his hand back to your hips and roughly flips you over onto your back. He throws his shirt off and throws it somewhere without a care in the world before continuing. “You’re doing so well for me, baby. Keep taking my cock, yeah, just like that.” He says while pistoning into your throbbing cunt. “Your pussy feels so good wrapped around my dick like this.”
“I- I can’t, it’s too- too much!” you stutter through each thrust, feeling the bundle of nerves down there light up like a fire. The intensity of his fire makes you squirm underneath him, his lustrous gaze penetrating you.
His thrusts begin to meet with an equally desperate desire to have him closer to you and you grab at his neck and pull him into a messy kiss. Your fingers trail past the ridges of his dragon scales, armoring him from your desperate claws as he fills you to the hilt. The feeling of his scales has your stomach twist with arousal, the unnatural hardness of his body only fueling your lust. “You- you feel so good, Jay.” You gasp between thrusts.
He pulls away from you to see his cock disappearing into your pussy, the sight of him buried so deep inside of you making him twitch with desire. “Fuck, I’m close.” Jay grips your tits in his hands as he works towards his orgasm with fervor, incoherent words escaping his lips every few seconds.
You arch into his touch, feeling on fire from the way he ravishes your body. He pants between thrusts and you move a hand up to his nipples, pinching the delicate bud between your fingers. Your touch pushes him over the edge and his hips stutter to a sudden stop. With one last snap of his pelvis meeting your ass, the most erotic moan leaves his mouth and he shoots his cum into you. The pit in your belly heats up and you drink his moans up like a drug, gasping along with him. He leans over you and drops his head, proof of his efforts meshing with your own sweat.
Exhausted, you pull him back in for a desperate hug, suddenly feeling your heart sting. He flips you onto your side with his member still keeping you connected to him. “You did so good, baby.”
It seems that the release of Jay’s arousal has dampened the fire in your heart and so you cry out, both from pain and pleasure as Jay continues to coo into your ear. “I- I hate what you did to me,” you sob, the intensity of your harboured emotions suddenly rushing out. In an act of desperation and vulnerability, you inch forward to bury your head into the crook of his neck. “You broke me, all of you.”
Jay just listens, soothing you through the caresses on your back and the humming of his voice. His cock softens a bit inside of you and the tip is starting to become overstimulated, but he doesn’t make any effort to pull out. You needed this, you needed his closeness. “I know, baby.” he whispers absently, moving a hand to card his fingers through your hair.
Maybe it was the crash from your high, but you find yourself shaking in Jay’s hold. The intimacy you craved for so much in that week you were alone, you were finally getting it. You continue to sob into his chest, not minding the trail of tears that started to decorate his sun kissed skin or the snot that unceremoniously rubbed on him. It was like a storm of loneliness was pushing its way to the surface, gripping you from Jay’s embrace. You mind was your own worst enemy, blocking you from the solace that you desperately need.
“Let it out, Y/n. I’ll be right here to hold you up,” It pained Jay to see you like this. So broken, so shattered. You were usually so confident and walked with an unwavering authority that he had grown to admire, but it was all gone now. The you he used to know was dead and it was all his fault.
Slowly, Jay slides out of you and tongues his cheek when he feels his cum pour out of you and onto his thigh which was slotted between your legs. He needs to clean you up, but the iron grip on his body prevented him from doing so. “Baby, can you let go for just a few minutes?” Your desperate whimper could have been mistaken as a cute refusal to not let him go, like you were wanting to cling onto him like a koala for just a little more, but it wasn’t funny in the slightest. It was dark and embarrassing and it stripped you of your defenses.
You feared for your life and so you finally let yourself feel Jay’s body on yours. You couldn’t let that go. He was so easily taken from you with just a few manipulative words from someone else, what’s to say he wouldn’t leave again? Anyone could take you, hurt you, the moment he leaves. The cocoon he holds you in feels like your last bit of resolve, the strength of your fire dimming with each passing second. So you clutch onto him even tighter.
Jay uses every fiber in his being to pry himself off of you, “I’ll be right back, Y/n. I just need to clean you up.” The cold of his absence hits you immediately once he disappears into your bathroom, only the sound of him rummaging around acting as a reminder you weren’t alone. The feeling of his warm skin no longer being held in your fingers suddenly feels foreign and you grasp at the bed sheets as a desperate attempt to replace that pitiful feeling. When he comes back, he has a damp washcloth in his hand.
“I’m gonna clean you, ok?” His voice is spoken in a soft whisper and he gently pries your legs open. A wet cloth prods at your folds, but it’s warm and you feel your body melt into the sensation. Jay moves meticulously between your legs so as to not aggravate the tissue down there, trying his best to not bother you. It collects both of your guys’ essence and when he finishes, he goes to toss the cloth into your washing machine. Coming back, he plants a delicate kiss on your shoulder and slides back into the bed, pulling you into him.
“What do I do?” You feel like your insides are ripping apart. Part of you wants to stay mad at them all, to never forgive them. But the other, lonely part of you that’s still stuck in your isolated past, craves their touch.
“You take it one day at a time, baby. And I’ll be right here the entire time.” He presses his hand to the back of your head and brings his lips down to yours and it’s so delicate you don’t even know if he really kissed you. “I’m so sorry for everything, and I’ll spend the rest of my life working for your trust and forgiveness.”
A stray tear slips from your eyes and he quickly wipes it away with his thumb, “Don’t cry, love. Things are going to be okay.”
⠈⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁⠁⠂⠄⠄⠂⠁
“I just don’t get how someone so nice could have done something so deceptive?”
“I know, but red roses have black shadows soo.” Jungwon answers, crossing his legs over each other. “He may have seemed perfect on the outside, but he was harboring a multitude of secrets on the inside.” The boy looks at you with a fragile expression, a bittersweet reminder of your attack. His eyes were glossed over as if the memory was still fresh in his mind, and for a second, you wonder if Jungwon blames himself for what happened. You can see the shame on his face, the way his dimples no longer show or the way his eyes no longer shine when he speaks. You wanted to reach out, tell him that everything was okay, but everything was not okay.
“I’m not glass, Jungwon.” You tell him with a firm voice, pushing yourself up from your couch. The fabric was still stained with remnants of your attack. As much as you rubbed at it with a heavy dose of stain remover, it seemed like the red would never fade away. Unfortunately, the stain remover was only so strong, and so were you.
Jungwon follows your movement as you move to the kitchen, watching as you occupy your hands with the dirty dishes in your sink which have managed to pile up since you returned to the gym last week. “I know that, Y/n. But we don’t know where K is, he could be waiting for a chance to jump from the shadows and attack you again.”
The subtle reminder of your attack twists the knife K had plunged into your side that night, ripping you open and leaving you bare. You felt so small despite your repeated efforts to appear strong. All your life, you wished for freedom beyond the four walls of your parents’ apartment, and eventually your own. You yearned for freedom, whispering it against every birthday candle you blew out alone. And you had it, until you didn’t. For so long, you desired a sliver of freedom, only for it cost you your safety when it was finally in your hands. Exchanging your freedom for your safety was a cruel bargain that you didn’t know would happen, like it was hidden in the fine print of your metaphorical contract to life. You could never truly exhale until K was found and the world knew who you were.
K hadn’t been seen since the night that Namjoon had visited. It sat in the back of your mind like an anchor weighing you down from looking up. His absence was like a double-edged sword: a relief that he was gone, yet there was a terrible sense of dread that was left in the wake of his disappearance. Not once could you shake the feeling of being watched, but you kept quiet. Whether it was smart or reckless, you weren’t sure, but you know you’ve been more of a burden than you’d like. The boys didn’t need another reason to glue themselves to your side like a second shadow.
When you first met with them again after your attack, you weren’t sure what to expect, but it certainly wasn’t see them on their knees with tears stinging their eyes. Sunghoon, ever so guarded and trapping his heart in a layer of ice, was the most devastating of all. He was trembling on his knees, begging, pleading with you to meet his gaze. “Please- please…” he had whispered, his face paler than it normally was.
And Heeseung, who was usually so composed and well kept, seemed empty. His eyes were no longer that vibrant red you had grown so used to. Now, there was a haze over them that flickered like a dying ember. He couldn’t meet your gaze, but he repented his regrets to you like a mantra.
Jake was no better, and if he had an actual wolf tail and ears, they would’ve been pressed back with his tail tucked between his legs in shame. He had pushed himself against your leg and looked up at you like a kicked puppy. He murmured sorry over and over again until the weight of his regret tired him out so much he fell asleep at your feet. And you stood there, all two hours of it, looking at him as he slept, subconscious whimpers wracking his body, until you could find it within you to forgive him.
So maybe yelling at them and cursing them out didn’t end up happening, but you still felt that anger and betrayal deep within you like a scar. But like it had with Jay, your desire for human touch trumped your resolve to stay mad at them.
Yuqi, Minnie, and Niki had also apologized to you- groveled, really. They confided in you about their remorse and how much your departure weighed on their minds. It was a mess of tears and whispered promises to never leave each other again.
Since that night, you were never left alone again.
The boys were relentless in their protection, trailing every foot step of yours. Heeseung had even insisted on accompanying you to the washroom at the gym, “just in case” he said as he shrugged off your concerns. And Jake even scented you, committing your scent to memory so that he’d always be able to find you no matter how far you were. Sunghoon was no better, insisting he be the one to walk you to and from the gym like a personal escort. Their protection was bittersweet, filling you with a sense of love and security, but also acting like a metaphorical cage that felt all too familiar.
And today was no different. While the boys had begun to back off, keeping you in their field of vision rather than following you around, they were still hyper aware of their surroundings. K still hadn’t come back despite two weeks passing since your attack. The boys were expectedly on edge, checking corners and keeping tabs on you like he could pop out of nowhere, and he did.
A horribly loud crash pierces through the peace of the gym and you flick your head back to see what happened, but you see nothing. Before anyone can even move, the one way door to the gym slams open and a mirage of men in black, tactical gear storm in with guns holstered and riot shields protecting their front line. A smoke bomb is chucked into the air and lands with a blinding fog that quickly surrounds the area.
“Y/n, get behind me!” Jake shouts above the chaos, sounds suddenly mixing into one big blur as he pushes you behind him.
The gym erupts into chaos- panicked shouting from all over and bodies moving so fast you can hardly keep up through the haze. In the cloud of smoke, you spot a pair of red eyes- Heeseung- rip past you. Not far behind him, another figure follows after him- Yuqi.
Her voice booms through the gym, “The government is here!”
As the smoke finally clears up, you steal your first glance at your group fighting with the soldiers head on. A horrible realization dawns on you right then, you were outnumbered. There’s several dozen soldiers storming into the gym now and for a second, you think this is the end. But then you see your gym members flying past you and putting themselves in direct line of fire.
Heeseung’s familiar red tendrils move through the air and pick up soldiers left and right before slamming them back into the ground. You hear the disgruntled screams of soldiers being thrown around by his shadows while the owner of the tendrils works through the crowd one by one at supernatural speeds.
Yuqi mirrors the same ferocity as Heeseung, relentlessly attacking the first few soldiers she comes across. Searing venom shoots off her tongue with deadly precision, burning the eyes of those it lands on. She’s relentless in her attack, her snake-like grip allowing her to throttle the soldier’s throats like an iron vice.
Sunghoon jumps into action at the same time as Heeseung and Yuqi. He’s quick to coat the area around him in a layer of ice and gracefully advances through his own wave of soldiers, ice blade slicing through their torsos and an ice-forged shield knocking others off their feet.
In the corner of your eye, Niki and Jay fight side by side. The younger shifts in and out of his kitsune form and pounces from soldier to soldier, alluding them with horrific visions and auditory hallucinations, allowing Jay to use that momentary distraction as a way to burn them all to ashes.
You’re still with Jake, who is leading you over to the locker room. He’s about to hurry you in, to tell you to stay there until it’s safe to come out, but a piercing scream interrupts him. Your eyes flick towards the sound and you spot Sunoo who has broken the glass of the staff room that hangs over the gym. He sings his heart out, temporarily paralyzing every soldier.
You use this distraction to escape Jake’s hold, finally free of your own mental captivity. He shouts after you but it’s no use, you’ve already teleported to the front lines in a flash of flames. You flash balls of fire at the men in quick sequence, watching them fall to the ground as they writhe about in agony. Your fire’s not enough to kill them, so you pick them off one by one by forcing their skulls into the ground with your foot, your super strength aiding you in this unique endeavor. As you work through the men, you see Jungwon in the background, working with Minnie to blind soldiers and disarm them of their guns.
In the midst of all the chaos, you had barely registered the fact that the soldiers were armed. Your heart sinks at the realization, the fact that they had the one thing that could instantly kill you all, dawning your mind like a storm. Despite the supernatural gifts that you all possessed, you knew your bodys’ would not be able to withstand the threat of a bullet. In your own moment of realization, a soldier surges forward and slams the butt of his rifle into your skull.
Pain rips through your head like an explosion as you hit the ground, your vision going white. Forcing yourself to gather your bearings, you bring a hand up to your head and quickly let your flames seep into your skull, kicking your regenerative abilities into action. You blink through the dissipating pain until finally, your vision comes back- just in time for you to lock eyes with your attacker: K.
The sight of him has your stomach churning in waves, his twisted smile rekindling the flames of that night. Your breath catches and you feel your throat go on fire as bile rises upwards. You can’t move, your body locking up and freezing over with fear. Despite the shock to your system, you force yourself to call out, to scream as loud as you can, “It’s K!”
In the midst of all the movement, your voice rings through the space and draws every gaze towards you. The boys’ have a look of dread on their face, only onlookers to the sight of you on the ground faced with a domineering K. “Kill her!” K’s voice booms through the chaos, black tendrils rising from behind him like a second pair of arms.
Yuqi’s world seems to still in that moment. Being the closest member to you, the men she was just attacking divert their attention to you, drawn by K’s voice. In that crucial moment, memories flood Yuqi’s mind and she’s reminded of your abilities and the research she took it upon herself to conduct when she hired you. In that same storm of memories, she also recalls the fierce protection the boys have over you, the way they would break under their own rage if they saw you get hurt.
A sickening realization settles in Yuqi’s mind. You needed to die. She knew in her heart that you’d survive, make it to live another day, but the others didn’t, and she needed to use that to her advantage.
So, Yuqi decides to stay still. Jake’s voice cuts through the chaos as he screams to Yuqi, screams at her to do something, but she stays rooted to the spot. Eventually, Heeseung, Sunghoon, and the rest begin to join in, their voices increasingly desperate as they beg Yuqi to save you, too far to make a difference themselves. But she remains unmoving.
In the middle of their desperate shouting, the cluster of soldiers surrounding you increases and K moves in on you. His black tendrils wrap around you like a halo and slowly shroud your vision and intoxicate your air. Then, the first gunshot rings out and your chest explodes with pain.
Taglist: @heesimp, @kyunlov, @quill-ink, @lunaritex, @jiryunn, @jakeswifez, @fancypeacepersona, @nshmrarki, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @wilonevys, @strxwbloody, @capri-cuntz, @riribelle, @machambrx, @vousty, @rebeccakan, @wonnienyang, @koizekomi, @heeweenie, @skyearby, @rxlxvr, @missychief1404, @doveblackboat, @prkhoonielvrss,
Permanent taglist: @kittys00, @ikaw-at-ikaw, @17ericas, @tunafishyfishylike
252 notes
·
View notes